Journal articles on the topic 'Chile. Ley no. 18.314'

objetivo: Describir la opinión, actitudes y nivel de conocimiento que tienen los estudiantes de Obstetricia y Puericultura de una universidad pública frente a la Ley de Interrupción Voluntaria del Embarazo (IVE). material y método. 308 estudiantes de Obstetricia (Universidad de Antofagasta), a quienes se les solicitó opinión y se les midió conocimientos respecto de Ley IVE implementada recientemente en Chile. La información fue recolectada en cuestionario autoaplicado y procesada en una hoja de cálculo Excel. El resguardo ético se realizó a través de consentimiento informado. resultados. De 235 encuestas recibidas se pudo desprender lo siguiente: en relación con conocimientos sobre la Ley IVE, el total de encuestados sabe que en Chile el aborto es legal solamente en tres causales definidas por la ley y logra identificarlas correctamente. Un 18 % cree que las asignaturas de su carrera les proporcionaron información suficiente respecto de la Ley IVE, mientras que un 66 % dice haberse informado mediante la prensa. En relación con opinión y actitudes frente al aborto, un 42 % se declararía «absolutamente a favor». El 91 % de los encuestados opina que la ley IVE es un avance en políticas públicas para Chile. conclusiones. Estudiantes encuestados demuestran una actitud favorable hacia la interrupción del embarazo cuando concurre alguna de las tres causales. Si bien existen potenciales objetores frente a determinadas causales, la mayor parte del grupo de estudiantes tiene una actitud favorable frente a lo que consideran un avance en políticas públicas para el país.

Este trabajo es un estudio analítico y comparativo entre el régimen de contrato laboral vigente en Ecuador y el contrato de teletrabajo que busca resolver el problema legal de establecer si la relación laboral de teletrabajo configurada como contrato de trabajo puede estar sujeta a las reglas generales de los contratos o reglas específicas del contrato de vivienda contempladas en el Código de Trabajo Ecuatoriano. Como el teletrabajo no está reconocido por la legislación laboral ecuatoriana, el trabajo se divide en tres capítulos diferentes que buscan solucionar el problema legal mencionado. Se exponen todas las características, elementos y demás cuestiones relevantes al régimen de contratación laboral, sirviendo de antecedente para el análisis comparativo antes mencionado. Posteriormente, se hace una descripción y análisis de la figura del teletrabajo, así como sus características y elementos que lo convierten en una figura diferente y única. Finalmente, se hizo un análisis del trabajo a domicilio (modalidad que está regulada por la legislación laboral ecuatoriana) para luego pasar a compararlo con el teletrabajo. El resultado de esta comparación es determinar si es legalmente posible regular. Palabras Clave: teletrabajo, legislación laboral, contrato de trabajo. Referencias [1]N. Samaniego, «El teletrabajo en el Ecuador,» agosto 2016. [En línea]. Disponible: http://dspace.uniandes.edu.ec/bitstream/123456789/6133/1/TUSDMDL002-2017.pdf. [Último acceso: 09 Septiembre 2020]. [2]P. Alvarez, «Teletrabajo en la experiencia extranjera, » octubre 2018. [En línea]. Disponible: https://obtienearchivo.bcn.cl/obtienearchivo?id=repositorio/10221/25913/2/PA_Teletrabajo_2018.pdf. [Último acceso: 09 09 2020]. [3]M. Palacios, «El teletrabajo: hacia una regulación garantista en el Ecuador,» Quito, 2017. [4]J. Espinosa, «Los Efectos del Condicionamiento del Plazo de un Contrato de Trabajo a la Duración de un Contrato de Servicios Complementarios en Base al Artículo 169 numeral 3ero del Código de Trabajo,» Quito, 2015. [5]Constitución de la República del Ecuador, «Legislación laboral y de Seguridad Social Tomo I,» Pudeleco, Quito, 2016. [6]H. Chiriboga, «Historia del Derecho Laboral como instrumento político del Ecuador,» Guayaquil, 2017. [7]G. Blacio, «La vulneración de los principios constitucionales del trabajo, en cuanto a la exoneración del pago de utilidades a los operarios y aprendices de losartesanos,» Loja , 2016. [8]P. Arpi, «Estrategias para promover el teletrabajo en las empresas del sector privado del Ecuador para mejorar el empleo y la productividad,» Quito, 2018. [9]P. Martín, Teletrabajo y comercio electrónico, Madrid (España): Secretaría General Técnica, 2018. [10]G. Poveda, Abril 2018. [En línea]. Disponible: https://www.eumed.net/actas/18/empresas/18-una-revision-al-teletrabajo.pdf. [Último acceso: 09 09 2020]. [11]Organización Internacional del Trabajo, «Las dificultades y oportunidades del teletrabajo para los trabajadores y empleadores en los sectores de serviciosde tecnología de la información y las comunicaciones (TIC) y financieros,» 2016. [En línea]. Disponible: https://www.ilo.org/wcmsp5/groups/public/---ed_dialogue/---sector/documents/publication/wcms_531116.pdf. [Último acceso: 09 09 2020]. [12]E. Villa, «Beneficios e impactos del teletrabajo en el talento humano: una revisión de literatura,» CEA,vol. 2, nº 4, pp. 59-73, 2016. [13]Ministerio de Trabajo, Agosto 2016. [En línea]. Disponible: http://www.trabajo.gob.ec/wp-content/uploads/2016/10/Acuerdo_Teletrabajo_WEB.pdf. [Últimoacceso: 09 09 2020]. [14]C. Vélez, «Análisis de la norma jurídica sobre el teletrabajo en Ecuador y sus vacíos legales,» Enero 2020. [En línea]. Diponible: http://dspace.uniandes.edu.ec/bitstream/123456789/11164/1/PIUAMDL001-2020. pdf. [Último acceso: 09 09 2020]. [15]R. Hernández, Metodología de la investigación. Las rutas cuantitativa, cualitativa y mixta, México D.F. (México): McGraw Hill, 2018. [16]M. Bonilla y A. López, «Ejemplificación del proceso metodológico de la teoría fundamentada,» Scielo, pp. 305-315, 2016. [17]R. Buenaño, «El fututo del trabajo, teletrabajo y su influencia en la relación laboral,» Derecho Ecuador, 15 05 2020. [En línea]. Disponible: https://www.derechoecuador.com/el-futuro-del-trabajo-teletrabajo-y-su-influencia-en-la-relacion-laboral. [Último acceso: 10 09 2020]. [18]Ministerio del Trabajo y Previsión Social, «Ley 21220 Modifica el código del trabajo en materia de trabajo a distancia,» BCN, Santiago de Chile, 2020. [19]A. Mello y A. Acuña, «Primer Informe Estado del Teletrabajo en América Latina y El Caribe,» Ita Lac, América Latina y El Caribe, 2017. [20]C. Valera, «El teletrabajo en la legislación peruana y latinoamericana,» La Ley, Lima (Perú), 2020. [21]J. Rodríguez, «Teletrabajo en Panamá,» 06 03 2020. [En línea]. Disponible: https://www.dentonsmunoz.com/es/insights/articles/2020/march/6/teleworking-in-panama. [Último acceso: 11 09 2020]. [22]J. Hewitt, A. Acuña y A. Formoso, « Informe del Estado del Teletrabajo en Costa Rica,» CIIDTT, San José, 2017.

El objetivo del estudio fue analizar el nivel de compromiso laboral según factores sociolaborales en colaboradores de dos gobiernos locales, el estudio se realizó en 477 colaboradores de gestión local elegidos aleatoriamente, a quienes se les aplicó la escala UWES-17 (Utrecht Work Engagement Scale). Se encontró que el nivel de compromiso laboral en los colaboradores es de nivel medio, no se encontraron diferencias estadísticamente significativas según sexo y condición laboral, sin embargo, si se hallaron diferencias según centro de trabajo. En conclusión, el nivel de compromiso laboral en los colaboradores se debe a que aún no han experimentado totalmente un estado psicológico positivo hacia su trabajo, para poder dedicarse, involucrarse, entusiasmarse y sentirse bien en su espacio laboral. Palabras Clave: compromiso laboral, colaboradores, gobiernos locales. Referencias [1]Ley Orgánica de Municipalidades. Ley N° 27972, Perú. [2]T. d. J. Cárdenas y A. Jaik, El Engagement (ilusión por el trabajo) y los factores que lo integran, Durango: Fundación Dialnet, 2013. [3]A. Juarez, «Engagement laboral, una concepción científica: entrevista con Wilmar Schaufeli,» Liberabit, vol. 21, nº 2, pp. 187-194, 2015. [4]B. L. Rich, J. A. Lepine y E. R. Crawford, «Job engagement: Antecedents and effects on,» Academy of Management Journal, vol. 53, nº 3, pp. 617-635, 2010. [5]D. Álvarez, C. Castro y G. Vila, «Actitudes y engagement en el trabajo como antecedentes del comportamiento altruista,» Revista Venezolana de Gerencia, vol. 19, nº 65, pp. 23-42, 2014. [6]S. Carrasco, Metodología de la investigación científica. Pautas metodológicas para diseñar y elaborar el proyecto de investigación, Lima: Editorial San Marcos E.I.R.L., 2019. [7]R. Benítez y A. R. Del Aguila, «Compromiso en el trabajo y prácticas de recursos humanos de alto rendimiento en organizaciones de acción social. El caso deAspromanis,» Lan Harremanak - Revista de Relaciones Laborales, vol. 32, nº 1, pp. 159-179, 2015. [8]M. M. Chiang, I. I. Fuentealba y R. A. Nova, «Relación Entre Clima Organizacional y Engagement, en Dos Fundaciones Sociales, Sin Fines de Lucro, de laRegión del Bio Bio,» Ciencia & trabajo, vol. 19, nº 59, pp. 105-112, 2017. [9]M. J. Foncubierta y J. M. Sánchez, «Hacia la Felicidad laboral: Atender motivaciones y eliminar temores digitales,» RETOS. Revista de Ciencias de la Administración y Economía, vol. 9, nº 18, pp. 239-257, 2019. [10]R. R. Romero y F. Palacini, «Relación entre niveles de engagement y niveles de intención de rotación en empleados de dos empresas privadas de Asunción,» Revista Científica de la UCSA, vol. 7, nº 2, pp. 3-25, 2020. [11]J. Pérez y X. L. Pedraza, «Medición del work engagement y su relación con la comunicación, liderazgo y TIC en una empresa editorial mexicana,» SIGNOS, vol. 11, nº 1, pp. 37-53, 2019. [12]W. Schaufeli y A. Bakker, UWES – Utrecht Work Engagement Scale, manual preliminar, Utrecht: Unidad de Psicología de la Salud Ocupacional Universidad de Utrecht, 2003. [13]C. A. Contreras, «Determination of the level of work Engagement among employees of an oil and gas facility offshore in Mexico,» Ciencia & trabajo, vol. 17,nº 52, pp. 37-42, 2015. [14]C. Flores, M. Fernández, A. Juárez, C. Merino y M. Guimet, «Entusiasmo por el trabajo (engagement): un estudio de validez en profesionales de la docencia en Lima, Perú,» Liberabit, vol. 21, nº 2, pp. 195-206, 2015. [15]F. J. López y C. Chiclana, «Engagement, una plataforma para el desarrollo de la persona,» Comunicación y Hombre, vol. 14, nº 1, pp. 53-62, 2017. [16]F. Luna y M. Ross, «Cultura organizacional y engagement en colaboradores de una empresa agroindustrial de Lambayeque,» Tesis de grado, Universidad Señor de Sipán, Pimentel, Perú, 2017. [17]K. S. Diaz, «Engagement entre dos instituciones financieras de Chiclayo,» Tesis de grado, Universidad Señor de Sipán, Pimentel, Perú, 2016. [18]J. Amozorrutia, (2017, abril, 19). La emoción de sentirse bien en el Trabajo. «Great Place to Work,» [En línea]. Disponible: https://www.greatplacetowork.com.pe/publicaciones/otros/blog/la-emocion-de-sentirsebien-en-el-trabajo. [Último acceso: 22 julio 2020]. [19]D. Pérez, J. Peralta y P. Fernández-Davila, «Influencia de variables organizacionales en la calidad de vida laboral de funcionarios del sector público de saluden el extremo norte de Chile,» Universitas Psychologica, vol. 13, nº 2, pp. 541-551, 2014. [20]M. F. Gutiérrez, «Compromiso organizacional y compromiso con el trabajo en instituciones de gestión pública,» Tesis de maestría, Universidad Nacional deEducación, Lima, Perú, 2019. [21]L. V. Chero y L. V. Cordova, «Cultura Organizacional y su relación con el Engagement Laboral en los Colaboradores de la Municipalidad Distrital de Independencia, » Huaraz, Tesis de grado, Universidad César Vallejo, Lima, Perú, 2018. [22]R. A. Herrera y W. A. Álvarez, «El engagement en las organizaciones: caso de un municipio en Ecuador,» Revista de Ciencias Sociales y Humanisticas, vol. 3, nº 16, pp. 89-107, 2019. [23]E. T. Sancho, «Compromiso organizacional según variables sociolaborales en trabajadores de una institución educativa de Lima Metropolitana,» Tesis de grado, Universidad San Ignacio de Loyola, Lima, Perú, 2018. [24]U. Hallberg y W. Schaufeli, Utrecht Work Engagement (UWES), Utrecht , 1999. [25]D. Frías, Apuntes de consistencia interna de las puntuaciones de un instrumento de medida, Valencia: Universidad de Valencia, 2019. [26]J. L. Ventura, «Tamaño del efecto para la U de Mann-Whitney: aportes al artículo de Valdivia-Peralta et al.,» Revista chilena de neuro-psiquiatría, vol. 54, nº4, pp. 353-354, 2016. [27]R. J. Grissom, «Probability of the superior outcome of one treatment over another.,» Journal of Applied Psychology, vol. 79, nº 2, pp. 314-316, 1994. [28]M. Tomczak y E. Tomczak, «The need to report effect size estimates revisited. An overview of some recommended measures of effect size,» Trends SportSciences, vol. 1, nº 21, pp. 19-25, 2014. [29]S. Domínguez, «Magnitud del efecto, una guía rápida, » Educación Médica, vol. 19, nº 4, pp. 251-254, 2018.

Illness representations have been shown to differ across cultures. The aim of the study was to study disease terminology and lay prototypes among a Northern Sotho community in South Africa. The sample for a free listing of disease terms included 41 (55%) women and 34 (45%) men, with a mean age of 36 years (SD=5.6, range 18 to 75 years). The sample for pile sorting of disease terms included 80 Northern Sotho-speaking third-year students from the University of Limpopo; 44 women, 36 men, mean age, 23.4 years (SD=3.4). From free listing of disease terms 50 were selected for pile sorting. Using hierarchical cluster analysis the following clusters could be identified: (1) respiratory problems, (2) internal body problems and sexually transmitted diseases, (3) chronic diseases and head diseases, (4) child diseases and mental problems, (5) child diseases and cancer, (6) feet problems, (7) gastrointestinal diseases. There was homogeneity of features within cluster and difference between clusters.

Objetivo: Determinar la participación social a partir de la exploración de intereses ocupacionales y uso de los espacios de vida de los adultos mayores de 60 años del corregimiento de Obonuco de la ciudad de San Juan de Pasto. Metodología: Estudio de tipo cuantitativo descriptivo, con una muestra de 70 adultos mayores de 60 años, a quienes se les aplicó el Cuestionario de intereses ocupacionales para el adulto mayor, que determina el tipo de actividad, nivel de interés, frecuencia, autoeficacia percibida y con quién lo realiza, y la evaluación de espacios de vida con el cuestionario Life Space Assessment (LSA). Resultados: Las actividades que se presentan con mayor grado de interés son, asistir a misa, bailar, visitar familia y amigos, con una frecuencia de una vez por semana, con alta percepción de autoeficacia, sin ninguna compañía de algún familiar, amigo o cuidador, además de tener interés por participar de grupos de estudio. Conclusión: Prevalecen las relaciones intrafamiliares e intrapersonales, que han demostrado que llegar a esta etapa de la vida no es un impedimento para socializar y compartir con los suyos y la comunidad. Referencias: Acosta, C. y González-Celis, A. (2009). Actividades de la vida diaria en adultos mayores: la experiencia de dos grupos focales. Psicología y Salud, 19(2), 289-293. Acuña-Gurrola, M. y González-Celis, A. (2010). Autoeficacia y red de apoyo social en adultos mayores. Journal of Behavior, Health & Social Issues, 2(2), 71-81. Benavides, L. (2015). Política Pública de Envejecimiento y Vejez 2013-2023. Recuperado de http://www.idsn.gov.co/index.php/noticias/2102-politica-publica-departamental-de-envejecimiento-y-vejez-2013-2023-en-el-departamento-de-narino Camacho, S. y Lachuma, I. (2014). Prácticas de autocuidado, capacidad funcional y depresión en adultos mayores. Recuperado de http://repositorio.unapiquitos.edu.pe/handle/UNAP/3539 Canales, A. (2015). El debate sobre migración y desarrollo. Evidencias y aportes desde América Latina. Latín American Research Review, 50(1), 29-53. Caride, J. (2012). Lo que el tiempo educa: el ocio como construcción pedagógica y social. Arbor, Ciencia, Pensamiento y Cultura, 188(754), 301-313. Chávez, J. y Collaguazo, V. (2015). La posición social de la población adulta mayor: un acercamiento a través de cómo se configura la posición social de la población adulta mayor en el barrio La Tola del Distrito Metropolitano de Quito (Trabajo de Grado). Quito, Universidad Central del Ecuador UCE. Recuperado de http://www.dspace.uce.edu.ec/handle/25000/6089 Codón, I. (2003). Segunda Asamblea Mundial sobre el envejecimiento. Revista del Ministerio de Trabajo e Inmigración, 42, 193-208. CogniFit. (2018). ¿Qué es la cognición? Significado y Definición. Recuperado de https://www.cognifit.com/es/cognicion Congreso de la República de Colombia. (1975). Ley 29 de 1975 “por la cual se faculta al Gobierno Nacional para establecer la protección y la ancianidad y se crea el Fondo Nacional de la Ancianidad desprotegida”. Bogotá, Colombia. Recuperada de https://www.medellin.gov.co/amauta/archivos/Ley_29_1975.pdf -------. (1986). Ley 48 de 1986 “por la cual se autoriza la emisión de una estampilla pro-construcción, dotación y funcionamiento de los centros de bienestar del anciano, se establece su destinación y se dicta otras disposiciones”. Bogotá, Colombia. Recuperada de http://www.alcaldiabogota.gov.co/sisjur/normas/Norma1.jsp?i=14908 -------. (2007). Ley 1171 de 2007 “Por medio de la cual se establecen unos beneficios a las personas adultas mayores”. Bogotá, Colombia. Recuperada de http://www.alcaldiabogota.gov.co/sisjur/normas/Norma1.jsp?i=27907 -------. (2008). Ley 1251 de 2008 “por la cual se dicta normas tendientes a procurar la protección, promoción y defensa de los derechos de los adultos mayores”. Bogotá, Colombia. Recuperada de http://www.alcaldiabogota.gov.co/sisjur/normas/Norma1.jsp?i=33964 Córdoba, N. (2012). Calidad de vida del adulto mayor, Hospital Regional de la Policía Nacional del Perú, Chiclayo 2010 (Tesis de Maestría). Universidad Católica Santo Toribio de Mogrovejo. Recuperada de https://alicia.concytec.gob.pe/vufind/Record/ USAT_9a5ee2b1614772ee75778de6fb67c97c Corregidor, A. (2010). Terapia Ocupacional en Geriatría y Gerontología. Bases conceptuales y aplicaciones prácticas. Madrid, España: Ergon. C/ Arboleda. Cruz, A., Arias M., Figueroa, K., Llavona, D. y Rivera, A. (2014). Factores que promueven la adaptación ocupacional en adultos mayores en Puerto Rico. Recuperado de https://dialnet.unirioja.es/descarga/articulo/4892304.pdf De Las Heras, C. y Cantero, P. (2009). Dentro del modelo siempre se ha considerado el rescate del sentir, no solo del pensar y actuar. Recuperado de http://www.revistatog.com/num9/pdfs/maestros.pdf Duque, J. y Mateo, A. (Coords.) (2008). La participación social de las personas mayores. Madrid, España: Instituto de Mayores y Servicios Sociales (IMSERSO). Elías, N. y Dunning, E. (1992). Deporte y ocio en el proceso de la civilización. México: Fondo de Cultura Económica. Flores, M., Cervantes, G., González, G., Vega, M. y Valle, M. (2012). Ansiedad y depresión como indicadores de calidad de vida en adultos mayores. Revista de Psicología da IMED, 4(1), 649-661. Fulgeri, V. (2012). Utilización del tiempo libre del adulto mayor. Recuperado de https://es.slideshare.net/ValeFulgeri/utilizacin-del-tiempo-libre-del-adulto-mayorGobernación de Nariño. (2015). Política pública Departamental de Envejecimiento y Vejez en el departamento de Nariño 2013 – 2023. Recuperado de http://xn--nario-rta.gov.co/2012-2015/index.php/eventos/6267-politica-publica-departamental-de-envejecimiento-y-vejez-2013-2023-en-el-departamento-de-narino Herrera, A. y Guzmán, A. (2012). Reflexiones sobre calidad de vida, dignidad y envejecimiento. Revista Médica Clínica Las Condes, 23(1), 65-76. Kielhofner, G. (2004). Terapia Ocupacional. Modelo de Ocupación Humana. Teoría y aplicación (3ª. ed.). Buenos Aires, Argentina: Editorial Médica Panamericana. Landinez, N., Contreras, K. y Castro, Á. (2012). Proceso de envejecimiento, ejercicio y fisioterapia. Revista Cubana de Salud Pública, 38(4), 562-580. Marín, C. y Castro, S. (2011). Adulto mayor en Santa Marta y calidad de vida. Revista Memorias, 9(16), 120-129. Mercado, R. y Ramírez, A. (Coord.). (2008). Marco de Trabajo para la práctica de la Terapia Ocupacional: Dominio y proceso (2ª. ed.). Recuperado de http://www.terapia-ocupacional.com/aota2010esp.pdf Ministerio de la Protección Social. (2007). Política Nacional de Envejecimiento y Vejez 2007-2019. Recuperado de https://www.minsalud.gov.co/Documentos%20y%20Publicaciones/ POL%C3%8DTICA%20NACIONAL%20DE%20ENVEJECIMIENTO%20Y%20VEJEZ.pdf Molina, C., Meléndez, J. y Navarro, E. (2008). Bienestar y calidad de vida en ancianos institucionalizados y no institucionalizados. Anales de Psicología, 24(2), 312-319. Montero, I. y Bedmar, M. (2010). Ocio, tiempo libre y voluntariado en personas mayores. Polis (Santiago), 9(26), 61-84.Organización Mundial de la Salud (OMS). (2018). La actividad física en los adultos mayores. Recuperado de http://www.who.int/dietphysicalactivity/factsheet_olderadults/es/ Otero, H. (2013). Representaciones estadísticas de la vejez. Revista Latinoamericana de población, 7(13), 5-28.Pinillos-Patiño, Y., Prieto-Suárez, E. y Herazo-Beltrán, Y. (2013). Nivel de participación en actividades sociales y recreativas de personas mayores en Barranquilla, Colombia. Revista de Salud Pública, 15(6), 850-858. Robledo, L. (2016). Los paralogismos de la vejez. Revista Estudios del Desarrollo Social: Cuba y América Latina, 4(1), 125-140. Romero, D. (2007). Actividades de la vida diaria. Anales de Psicología, 23(2), 264-271. Rozo, V., Rodríguez, O., Montenegro, Z. y Dorado, C. (2016). Efecto de la implementación de un programa de estimulación cognitiva en una población de adultos mayores institucionalizados en la ciudad de Bogotá. Revista Chilena de Neuropsicología, 11(1), 12-18. Santos, Z. (2009). Adulto mayor, redes sociales e integración. Trabajo social, (11). Sepúlveda, B. (2012). Bases para la construcción de una política de envejecimiento activo: Una mirada desde la universidad a un desafío global. En Israel, R. y Villagrán, M. (Eds.), Reflexiones sobre la sociedad chilena. Una mirada desde la universidad (p. 239-258). Santiago, Chile: RIL Editores. Serna, I. (2003). La vejez desconocida: una mirada desde la biología a la cultura. Madrid, España: Ediciones Díaz de Santos. Toepoel, V. (2013). Ageing, Leisure, and Social Connectedness: How could leisure help reduce social isolation of older people? Social Indicators Research, 133(1), 355-372. Uriarte, J. (2014). Resiliencia y envejecimiento. European Journal of Investigation in Health, Psychology and Education, 4(2), 67-77. Yarce, E., Rosas, G., Paredes, Y., Rosero, M. y Morales, A. (2015). Intereses ocupacionales de adultos mayores de 60 años de la ciudad de San Juan de Pasto. Revista Unimar, 33(1), 201-212. Yarce, E., Botina, L., Cuero, M. y Ortiz, Y. (2016). Utilización de los espacios de vida en los adultos mayores. Revista Unimar, 34(1), 199-130. Yarce, E., Chalapud, S. y Martínez, M. (2017). Intereses de ocio y tiempo libre de los adultos mayores del municipio de Guachucal, Nariño. Revista Unimar, 35(1), 151-164.

AbstractObjective:Assess the effectiveness of iron-fortified flour on iron status.Design:Systematic review and meta-analysis.Setting:Argentina, Australia, Azerbaijan, Bangladesh, Brazil, Cameroon, Chile, China, Costa Rica, Côte d’Ivoire, Denmark, India, Iran, Jordan, Kazakhstan, Kenya, Kuwait, Mongolia, Morocco, Norway, South Africa, Sri Lanka, Tajikistan, Thailand, UK, USA, Uzbekistan, Venezuela, Vietnam, and Zambia.Participants:Fifty-two articles (ninety-four trials) were examined. The main target groups were women, children, and infants/toddlers. The effects of different types of iron-fortified flour (wheat, maize, rice, soy, and beans) on iron status were examined.Results:A random effects analysis of before–after studies showed that iron-fortified flour led to significant increases of mean haemoglobin level (3·360 g/l; 95 % CI: 0·980, 5·730) and mean serum ferritin level (4·518 µg/l; 95 % CI: 2·367, 6·669); significant decreases of anaemia (−6·7 %; 95 % CI: −9·8 %, −3·6 %) and iron deficiency (ID) (−10·4 %; 95 % CI: −14·3 %, −6·5 %); but had no significant effect on iron deficiency anaemia (IDA). A random effects analysis of controlled trials indicated that iron-fortified flour led to significant increases of mean haemoglobin level (2·630 g/l; 95 % CI: 1·310, 3·950) and mean ferritin level (8·544 µg/l; 95 % CI: 6·767, 10·320); and significant decreases of anaemia (−8·1 %; 95 % CI: −11·7 %, −4·4 %), ID (−12·0 %; 95 % CI: −18·9 %, −5·1 %), and IDA (−20·9 %; 95 % CI: −38·4 %, −3·4 %).Conclusions:Flour fortification with iron is an effective public health strategy that improves iron status of populations worldwide.

This paper presents a theoretical investigation with the objective of identifying the basic competences to be acquired and developed in the language teaching-learning process, especially in virtual contexts. The study herein presented, of bibliographic nature, evidences a discussion and reflections on the theme competences and the representativeness of the communicative-digital domain, in the production and sharing of information, in the written and oral modality. The results achieve three basic skills : interacion through Information and Communication Technologies, creation of digital contents and sharing digital contents in the target language.ResumoEste artigo apresenta uma investigação teórica, com o objetivo de identificar as competências básicas a serem adquiridas e desenvolvidas no processo de ensino-aprendizagem de línguas, especialmente em contextos virtuais. O estudo em questão, de natureza bibliográfica, evidencia uma discussão e reflexões sobre a temática competências e a representatividade do domínio comunicativo-digital na produção e compartilhamento de informações, na modalidade escrita e oral. Os resultados evidenciam três competências básicas: interação por meio das Tecnologias de Informação e Comunicação, criação de conteúdos digitais e compartilhamento de conteúdos na língua-alvo.Resumen Este artículo presenta una investigación teórica con el objetivo de identificar las competencias básicas que vayan a ser adquiridas y desarrolladas en el proceso de enseñanza y aprendizaje de lenguas, especialmente en contextos virtuales. El estudio en cuestión, de naturaleza bibliográfica, evidencia una discusión y reflexiones sobre el tema competencias y la representatividad del dominio comunicativo-digital, en la producción y el intercambio de información, en la modalidad escrita y oral. Los resultados comprenden tres competencias básicas: interacción por medio de las Tecnologías de Información y Comunicación, creación de contenidos digitales e intercambio de contenidos en la lengua.Palavras-chave: Ensino de línguas, Competências, Competência comunicativa, Tecnologias.Keywords: Language Teaching, Competences, Communicative competence, Technologys.Palabras claves: Enseñanza de lenguas, Competencias, Competencia cumunicativa, Tecnologías.ReferencesALCARÁ, Adriana Rosecler et al. Fatores que influenciam o compartilhamento da informaçaõ e do conhecimento. Perspectivas em Ciência da Informação, v.14, n.1, p. 170-191, jan./abr., 2009. Disponível em: http://www.scielo.br/pdf/pci/v14n1/v14n1a12. Acesso em: 15 mar. 2019.AREA MOREIRA, Manuel. La alfabetización en la sociedad digital. In: Alfabetización digital y competencias informacionales. Colección Fundación Telefónica. Espanha: Editorial Ariel, p. 3-40, 2012.BARBERO ANDRÉS, J. et al. Las competencias básicas en el área de Lenguas Extranjeras. Cuadernos de Educación de Catábria. Cantabria: Consejería de Educación de Cantabria, 2008.BAEZA, Adrián. La enseñanza basada en Competencias. Chile: Universidad de Chile, 2006.BOLÍVAR BOTÍA, Antonio. Competencias básicas y ciudadanía. Caleidoscopio, revista de contenidos educativos del CEP de Jaén, n. 1, 2008. Disponível em: https://www.researchgate.net/publication/28241033_Competencias_basicas_y_ciudadania. Acesso em: 12 set. 2019.BRASIL. Lei nº 11.161/2005. Lei que dispõe sobre o ensino da língua espanhola, de 05 de agosto de 2005. Disponível em: http://www.planalto.gov.br/ccivil_03/_Ato2004-2006/2005/Lei/L11161.htm. Acesso em: 1 out. 2019.BRASIL. Ministério da Educação. Secretaria da Educação Básica. Fundamentos pedagógicos e estrutura geral da BNCC. Brasília, DF, 2017. Disponível em: http://portal.mec.gov.br/index.php?option=com_docman&view=download&alias=56621-bnccapresentacao-fundamentos-pedagogicos-estrutura-pdf&category_slug=janeiro 2017-pdf&Itemid=30192>. Acesso em: 12 set. 2019.CABRERIZO DIAGO, Jesús; RUBIO ROLDÁN, María Julia; CASTILLO ARREDONDO, Santiago. Programación por competencias: Formación y práctica. Madri: Pearson, Prentice Hall, 2008, 456p.CANQUIZ, Liliana; INCIARTE, Alicia. Desarrollo de Perfiles académico-profesionales basados en competencias. Maracaibo: LUZ, 2006.CANQUIZ R., Liliana; INCIARTE G., Alicia. Metodología para el diseño de perfiles basados en el enfoque de competencias. Laurus Revista de Educación, vol. 15, núm. 29, Caracas, Venezuela, p. 33-52, enero-abril, 2009. Disponível em: http://www.redalyc.org/pdf/761/76120642003.pdf. Acesso em: 12 set. 2019.CASSANY, Daniel. En-línea: leer y escribir en la red. Barcelona: Anagrama, 2012, 272 p.CHOMSKY, Noam. Aspectos da teoria da sintaxe. Arménio Amado, 1965, 372 p.COELHO, Iandra Maria Weirich da Silva. Inovação e Tecnologia: caminhos para o ensino de línguas adicionais. Curitiba: CRV, 2016, 239 p.COELHO, Iandra Maria Weirich da Silva. O domínio comunicativo-digital e as competências em línguas adicionais: conceitos e implicações pedagógicas. In: COELHO, Iandra Maria Weirich da Silva. Competências no ensino-aprendizagem de línguas: pressupostos, práticas e reflexões. Campinas-SP: Pontes Editores, 2019, p.93-119, 507 p.CONSELHO DA EUROPA. Quadro Europeu Comum de Referência para as línguas: Aprendizagem, ensino, avaliação. Porto: Asa Editores, 2001.CONSELHO DA EUROPA. Recomendación del parlamento europeo y del consejo. Las competencias clave para el aprendizaje permanente, 2006. Disponível em: http://eur-lex.europa.eu/legal content/ES/TXT/HTML/?uri=CELEX. Acesso em: 10 jan. 2020.CONSUELO PEREZ, Luiza. El uso del correo electrónico (asincrónico) y de las salas electrónicas de conversación (sincrónico) en la clase de español como lengua extranjera. ASELE – Actas, 2001. Disponível em: https://cvc.cervantes.es/ensenanza/biblioteca_ele/asele/pdf/12/12_0477.pdf. Acesso em: 12 set. 2019.DURAND, Jean-Pierre. O Modelo da competência: uma nova roupagem para velhas ideias. Revista Latinoamericana de Estudios del Trabajo, México, v. 7, n. 14, p. 203-228, 2001.FREITAS, Henrique, et al. Sphinx aprendiz. Canoas: Sphinx, 2008.GARAGORRI YARZA, Xabier. Propuestas curriculares basadas en competencias en el ámbito europeo. Aula de Innovación Educativa, n. 161, Espanha, 2007, p. 56-59. Dispnonível em: http://ardilladigital.com/DOCUMENTOS/EDUCACION%20ESPECIAL/COMPETENCIAS/Propuestas%20Curriculares%20en%20el%20ambito%20europeo%20%20Garagorri%20-%20articulo.pdf. Acesso em: 10 jan. 2020.HYMES, Dell. H. On communicative competence. In: BRUMFIT, Christopher; JOHNSON, Keith. The communicative approach to language teaching. Oxford: OUP, 1979.ILLERA, José Luis Rodríguez; ROIG, Anna Escofet. Ensino e aprendizagem de competências comunicacionais em ambientes virtuais. In: COLL, César; MONEREO, Charles (Orgs.). Psicologia da Educação Virtual: aprender e ensinar com as tecnologias da informação e da comunicação. Porto Alegre: Artmed, p. 329 – 345, 2010. INTEF. Marco Común de Competencia Digital docente. Espanha, 2017. Disponível em: http://educalab.es/documents/10180/12809/MarcoComunCompeDigiDoceV2.pdf. Acesso em: 12 set. 2019.LITTO, Fredric Michael; FORMIGA, Manuel Marcos Maciel (Orgs.). Educação a distância: o estado da arte. São Paulo: Pearson Education do Brasil, 2009, 480 p.MACHADO, Lucília Regina de Souza. O “Modelo de competências” e a regulamentação da base curricular nacional e de organização do ensino médio. Trabalho e Educação, Belo Horizonte, n. 4, p. 79-95, ago./dez. 1998. Disponível em: https://seer.ufmg.br/index.php/trabedu/article/view/7490. Acesso em: 12 set. 2019.MANRÍQUEZ PANTOJA, Luis. ¿Evaluación en competencias?. Estudios Pedagógicos, XXXVIII, Nº 1, p. 355-366, 2012.MECD. Ministerio de Educación, Cultura y Deporte. Ley Orgánica de Educación (2006/962/CE). Descreve as relações entre as competências, os conteúdos e os critérios de avaliação da Educação primária, educação secundária obrigatória e o Bachalerado. Boletín Oficial del Estado, núm. 25, p. 6986 – 7003, de 29 de janeiro de 2015. Disponível em: https://www.boe.es/buscar/doc.php?id=BOE-A-2015-738. Acesso em: 12 jan. 2020.MECD. Enseñanza tradicional versus enseñanza por competencias. Blog del Centro Nacional de Innovación e Investigación Educativa. Madri, 2013. Disponível em: http://blog.educalab.es/cniie/2013/04/21/ensenanza-tradicional-versus-ensenanza-por-competencias/. Acesso em: 10 jan. 2020.MECD. Ministerio de Educación y Ciencia de España. Evaluación General de diagnóstico 2009: Marco de la evaluación, Madri, 2009.MULLOR, María del Carmen Mondragón. Enseñanza y aprendizaje de la gramática y ortografía en la educación secundaria obligatoria a través de los libros de texto. 2013. 660 f. Tese de Doutorado. Universidade de Almería, Departamento de Filología Española y Latina, Almería, 2013.OECD. (2010). Are the New Millenium Learners Making the Grade? Technology use and educational performance in PISA. Centre for Educational Research and Innovation.ORGANIZACIÓN para la Cooperación y el Desarrollo Económico (OCDE). La definición y seleción de competencias clave: Resumen ejecutivo. 2005. Disponível em: http://deseco.ch/bfs/deseco/en/index/03/02.parsys.78532.downloadList.94248.DownloadFile.tmp/2005.dscexecutivesummary.sp.pdf. Acesso em: 5 fev. 2020.PARLAMENTO EUROPEU E CONSELHO. Recomendación del Parlamento Europeo y del Consejo sobre las competencias clave para el aprendizaje permanente, de 18 de dezembro de 2006. Diario Oficial de la Unión Europea, L394/310, 2006. Disponível em: https://eur-lex.europa.eu/legal-content/ES/TXT/?uri=celex%3A32006H0962. Acesso em: 12 set. 2019.PERRENOUD, Philippe. Dez novas competências para ensinar. Tradução de Chittoni Ramos. Porto Alegre: Artmed, 2000, 162 p.PERRENOUD, Philippe; THURLER, Monica Gather. As Competências para Ensinar no Século XXI: A Formação dos Professores e o Desafio da Avaliação. Tradução de Cláudia Schilling e Fátima Murad. Porto Alegre: Artmed Editora, 2002, 176 p.RAMOS, M. N. A. Pedagogia das competências: autonomia ou adaptação? São Paulo: Cortez, 2001.REDECKER, Christine; PUNIE Yves. European Framework for the Digital Competence of Educators: DigCompEdu, Luxembourg: Publications Office of the European Union, 2017. Disponível em: https://ec.europa.eu/jrc/en/publication/eur-scientific-and-technical-research-reports/european-framework-digital-competence-educators-digcompedu. Acesso em: 5 jan. 2020.RICHARDS, Jack C.; RODGERS,Theodore S. Enfoques y métodos em la enseñanza de idiomas. Tradução José M. Castrillo y María Condor. Madri: Edinumen, 2003, 288 p.SALGANIK, Laura Hersh et al. Proyectos sobre Competencias en el Contexto de la OCDE: Análisis de base teórica y conceptual. Neuchatel, Suiça, 1999. Disponível em: http://deseco.ch/bfs/deseco/en/index/03/02.parsys.59225.downloadList.58329.DownloadFile.tmp/1999.proyectoscompetencias.pdf. Acesso em: 15 fev. 2020.SALGANIK, Laura Hersh; RYCHEN, Dominique Simona. Las competencias clave para el bienestar personal, social y económico. José Manuel Pomares Olivares (tradução). Colección Aulae. Espanha, Andaluzia: Ediciones Aljibe, 2006, 212 p.SPRESSOLA, N. A. Instrumento para avaliar as competências no trabalho de tutoria na modalidade EAD. 2010. 114 f. Dissertação (Mestrado em Engenharia de Produção) - Escola de Engenharia de São Carlos, Universidade de São Paulo, São Carlos, 2010. Disponível em: http://www.teses.usp.br/teses/disponiveis/18/18157/tde-11012011-101157/publico/NilvaniaAparecidaSpressoladefinitiva.pdf. Acesso em: 12 jan. 2020.UNESCO. Enfoques estratégicos sobre las TICS en educación en América Latina y el Caribe. Oficina de Santiago, Chile, 2013. Disponível em: http://www.unesco.org/new/fileadmin/MULTIMEDIA/FIELD/Santiago/images/ticsesp.pdf. Acesso em: 11 jan. 2020.VERGNANO-JUNGER, Cristina. Compreensão leitora em meio virtual: a autopercepção de alunos universitários de espanhol. Abehache, ano 4, n. 7, p. 2017-235, 2014. Disponível em: http://www.hispanistas.org.br/arquivos/revistas/sumario/revista7/217-235.pdf. Acesso em: 12 set. 2019.VIVANCOS, J. Tratamiento de la información y competencia digital. Madrid: Alianza Editorial, 2010, 187 p.ZABALA, Antoni; ARNAU, Laia, Como aprender e ensinar competências. Tradução de Carlos Henrique Lucas Lima. Porto Alegre: Artmed, 2010, 198 p.e2820081

La aplicación de una gestión medioambiental eficiente constituye un reto para todas las organizaciones que deseen contribuir al mejoramiento del entorno y favorecer un desarrollo sostenible. La ecoeficiencia y el análisis de los gastos corrientes son herramientas para lograr una gestión eficiente, encaminadas a desarrollar estrategias para optimizar el uso de recursos, aumentar la competitividad y prevenir y minimizar los impactos ambientales. La Universidad Agraria de La Habana no está ajena a esta realidad, de ahí que el objetivo de la presente investigación fue evaluar la ecoeficiencia y los gastos corrientes en el período 2015-2019. Para su cumplimiento se aplicaron los métodos teóricos y empíricos y se aplicó un procedimiento compuesto por seis etapas. Como resultado se obtuvo que no existe un comportamiento decreciente de los indicadores de ecoeficiencia y de los gastos corrientes en todos los elementos estudiados y si existe una disminución de los gastos totales. Palabras Clave: Contabilidad medioambiental, contabilidad de gestión, medio ambiente. Referencias [1]Partido Comunista de Cuba. Lineamientos de la política económica y social del partido y la Revolución, «https://www.tsp.gob.cu/sites/default/files/documentos/1%20lineamientos-politica-partido-cuba.pdf,» 18 Abr 2011. [En línea]. [Último acceso: 3 Nov 2019]. [2]V. Lima, «Las prácticas de contabilidad medioambiental en las entidades públicas portuguesas,» Universo Contábil, vol. 6, nº 4, pp. 119-136, 2010. [3]J. Leal, Ecoeficiencia: marco de análisis, indicadores y experiencias, Santiago de Chile: División de Desarrollo Sostenible y Asentamientos Humanos, Naciones Unidas, 2005. [4]Ministerio de Finanzas y Precios Resolución No. 375, «https://www.gacetaoficial.gob.cu/es/resolucion-375-de-2017-de-ministerio-de-finanzas-y-precios,» 1 Nov 2017. [En línea]. [Último acceso: 4 Nov 2020]. [5]J. Jiménez, Medio Ambiente y Desarrollo, Madri: IEPALA, 1989. [6]H. L, Factor Medio Ambiental en la Empresa, Bilbao: Deusto, S.A, 1993. [7]H. D. Cruz, Desarrollo y Medio Ambiente. Nuevos enfoques para un planeta más habitable, Madri, 1992. [8]Ministerio de Ciencia y Tecnología de Cuba. Ley No. 81 del medio ambiente., «http://www.citmavcl.gob.cu/?wpdmpro=ley-no-81-del-medio-ambiente,» 17 Sep 2020. [En línea]. [Último acceso: 3 Dic 2020 ]. [9]Oficina Nacional de Normalización NC ISO 14001 Sistemas de Gestión Ambiental. Requisitos con orientación para su uso. , «https://www.nueva-iso-14001.com/pdfs/FDIS-14001.pdf,» 14 Oct 2015. [En línea]. [10]L. Markus, Ecoeficiencia, Creando más valor con menos impacto, Ginebra: Conches WBCSD, 2000. [11]Business Council for Sustainable Development WBCSD. “Ecoefficiency learning module”, «https://docs.wbcsd.org/2006/08/EfficiencyLearningModule.pdf,» 11 Mar 2000. [En línea]. [Último acceso: 6 Oct 2019]. [12]H. González, «La educación en ecoeficiencia,» Revista de Investigación y Cultura, vol. 3, nº 1, p. Revista de Investigación y Cultura, 2014. [13]Ministerio del Ambiente Perú (2012) Guía de ecoeficiencia para instituciones del sector público, «http://hera.pcm.gob.pe/ecoeficiencia/wp-content/uploads/2014/09/Guia-de-Ecoeficiencia-para-Instituciones-Publicas-2012.pdf,» 1 Sep 2014. [En línea]. [Último acceso: 3 Mar 2020]. [14]Ministerio del Ambiente Perú. Guía de ecoeficiencia para empresas, «https://www.minam.gob.pe/calidadambiental/wp-content/uploads/sites/22/2013/10/guia_de_ecoeficiencia_para_empresas.pdf,» 22 Oct 2013. [En línea]. [Último acceso: 10 Ene 2020]. [15]Ministerio del Ambiente Perú. (2010). Guía de ecoeficiencia educacional. , «http://www.regionica.gob.pe/pdf/transparencia%202010/otros/ecoeficiencia/Guia%20de%20Ecoeficiencia%20Educacional.pdf,» 10 Ene 2010. [En línea]. [Último acceso: 5 Mar 2020]. [16]Y. Hernández, Elaboración de un procedimiento para integrar la Responsabilidad Social Empresarial en la Casa Matriz de la Comercializadora ITH, S.A, La Habana, 2012. [17]C. Desireé, Diseño del Manual de Políticas y Procedimientos para el Manejo de inventario y su influencia en la gestión de los procesos de compra, almacenaje y venta de la empresa comercial Asisco S.A., La Habana, 2011. [18]Norma Internacional ISO 14045 Gestión Ambiental de la Ecoeficiencia de Sistemas Productivos, «https://cdn.standards.iteh.ai/samples/43262/63293544519541d6833348ca8322c597/ISO-14045-2012.pdf,» 15 May 2012.

This article seeks to deepen the debate on leadership, exploring specifcities of the Brazilian context on this topic, more specifically the principle of democratic management. The reflection focuses on both topics, explaining the path of the debate on democratic management since the mid-eighties of the twentieth century, passing through the Federal Constitution of 1988, the Law of Guidelines and Bases of National Education - Law number 9.394/96) and arriving on the most recent context, where the National Education Plan (PNE), of 2014, incorporates the subject to its goals. Considerations are presented on program contents of two national training programs: the Distance Training Program for School Managers (Progestão) and the National School Program for Managers of Basic Public Education (PNEGEB), also known as School of Managers. The main regulatory frameworks for democratic management are focused on relevant legislation. The study allows us to suggest the hypothesis that the principle of democratic management, associated with a political leadership, would have preponderated in the literature and initiatives of formation of school directors in the country, being the more technical dimension of the subject a little prioritized theme. In this sense, it can be said that the topic of leadership, as it is configured in other contexts, has become a repressed demand in Brazilian educational policy.ResumoEste artigo procura aprofundar o debate sobre liderança, explorando especificidades do contexto brasileiro em relação a esta temática, mais especificamente o princípio da gestão democrática. A reflexão detém-se sobre os dois temas, explicitando a trajetória do debate sobre gestão democrática desde meados dos anos oitenta do século XX, passando pela Constituição Federal de 1988, a Lei de Diretrizes e Bases da Educação Nacional – LDB (Lei nº 9.394/96) e chegando ao contexto mais recente, onde o Plano Nacional de Educação (PNE) de 2014 incorpora o assunto às suas metas. São apresentadas considerações sobre conteúdos programáticos de dois programas nacionais de formação: o Programa de Capacitação a Distância para Gestores Escolares (Progestão) e o Programa Nacional Escola de Gestores da Educação Básica Pública (PNEGEB), também conhecido como Escola de Gestores. Os principais marcos regulatórios da gestão democrática são focalizados na legislação pertinente. O estudo permite sugerir a hipótese de que o princípio da gestão democrática, associado a uma liderança de natureza política, teria preponderado na literatura e iniciativas de formação de diretores escolares no país, sendo a dimensão mais técnica do assunto um tema pouco priorizado. Nesse sentido, pode-se dizer que o tema da liderança, tal como se configura em outros contextos, tem se constituído em demanda reprimida na política educacional brasileira.ResumenEste artículo busca profundizar el debate sobre liderazgo, explorando especificidades del contexto brasileño en relación a esta temática, más específicamente el principio de la gestión democrática. La reflexión se detiene sobre los dos temas, explicitando la trayectoria del debate sobre gestión democrática desde mediados de los años ochenta del siglo XX, pasando por la Constitución Federal de 1988, la Ley de Directrices y Bases de la Educación Nacional - LDB (Ley nº 9.394/96) y llegando al contexto más reciente, donde el Plan Nacional de Educación (PNE), de 2014, incorpora el asunto a sus metas. Se presentan consideraciones sobre contenidos programáticos de dos programas nacionales de formación: el Programa de Capacitación a Distancia para Gestores Escolares (Progestão) y el Programa Nacional Escuela de Gestores de la Educación Básica Pública (PNEGEB), también conocido como Escuela de Gestores. Los principales marcos regulatorios de la gestión democrática se centran en la legislación pertinente. El estudio permite sugerir la hipótesis de que el principio de la gestión democrática, asociado a un liderazgo de naturaleza política, habría preponderado en la literatura e iniciativas de formación de directores escolares en el país, siendo la dimensión más técnica del tema un tema poco priorizado. En ese sentido, se puede decir que el tema del liderazgo, tal como se configura en otros contextos, se ha constituido en demanda reprimida en la política educativa brasileña.Keywords: Leadership and democratic management, Educational legislation, Public policies, Scholar managers training.Palavras-chave: Liderança e gestão democrática, Legislação educacional. Políticas públicas, Formação de gestores escolares.Palabras claves: Liderazgo y gestión democrática, Legislación educativa, Políticas públicas, Formación de gestores escolares.ReferencesALMEIDA, Bruno Luiz Teles de. Construindo uma gestão democrática no Estado da Bahia: contribuições do Curso de Especialização em Gestão Escolar promovido pelo Programa Escola de Gestores. Universidade Federal da Bahia. 2015. Dissertação de Mestrado, 2015. Disponível em: https://repositorio.ufba.br/ri/handle/ri/17694. Acesso em: 27 out. 2018.BENTO, António; OLIVEIRA, Maria Isabel. A liderança escolar a três dimensões: diretores, professores e alunos. Bragança: Ideias em prática, 2013. Disponível em: https://bibliotecadigital. ipb.pt/handle/10198/9560. Acesso em: 18 ago. 2018.BIANCO, Mônica de Fátima; SOUZA, Eloísio Moulin de; SOUZA-REIS, Antônio Marcos. A nova gestão pública: um estudo do Pró-gestão focado em dois projetos prioritários no estado do Espírito Santo. Revista Gestão e Planejamento, Salvador, v. 15, n. 1, p. 118-143, jan./abr. 2014.BOLIVAR, Antonio. El liderazgo pedagógico de la dirección escolar en España: limitaciones y acciones. In: LIMA, Licinio; SÁ, Virginio (orgs.). O Governo das escolas: democracia, controlo e performatividade. Ribeirão: Edições Humus, 2017, p. 151-171. Acesso em: 18 ago. 2018.BOLIVAR, Antonio; YÁÑEZ, Julián López; MURILLO, F. Javier. Liderazgo en las instituciones educativas. Una revisión de líneas de investigación. School leadership. A review of current research perspectives. Red de Investigación sobre Liderazgo y Mejora Educativa (RILME). Revista Fuentes, 14, 2013, pp. 15-60. Disponível em: http://institucional.us.es/revistas/fuente/14/Firma%20invitada.pdf> Acesso em: 18 ago. 2018.BRASIL. Constituição Federal de 1988. Disponível em http://www.planalto.gov.br/ccivil _03/constituicao/ConstituicaoCompilado.Htm. Acesso 6 dez. 2018.BRASIL. Lei nº 9.394, de 20 de dezembro de 1996. Estabelece as diretrizes e bases da educação nacional. Disponível em http://www.planalto.gov.br/ccivil_03/Leis/l9394.htm. Acesso 14 jun. 2018.BRASIL. MEC. INEP. Desempenho dos alunos na Prova Brasil: diversos caminhos para o sucesso escolar nas redes municipais de ensino. Brasília: Instituto Nacional de Estudos e Pesquisas Educacionais, 2008.BRASIL. MEC. UNICEF. UNDIME. Aprova Brasil: o direito de aprender – boas práticas em escolas públicas avaliadas pela Prova Brasil. 2. ed. Brasília: MEC.UNICEF, 2007. Disponível em: <https://www.unicef.org/brazil/pt/aprova_final.pdf> Acesso em: 07 ago. 2018.BRASIL. MEC. UNICEF. UNDIME. Redes de aprendiizagem: boas práticas de municipios que garantem o direito de aprender.BRASIL. Presidência da República. Casa Civil. Subchefia para Assuntos Jurídicos. Lei nº 13.005, de 25 de junho de 2014. Aprova o Plano Nacional de Educação – PNE e dá outras providências.BROOKE, Nigel; SOARES, José Francisco (orgs.). Pesquisa em eficácia escolar: origem e trajetórias. Belo Horizonte: Editora UFMG, 2008.BUENO, Edna Maria Gomes da Silva. A dimensão pedagógica do papel do diretor na gestão escolar: análise do Progestão - programa de capacitação a distância para gestores escolares da Secretaria de Educação do Estado de São Paulo. 2007. Dissertação (Mestrado em Educação e Formação). Universidade Católica de Santos, Santos, 2007. Disponível em: http://biblioteca.unisantos.br:8181/handle/tede/112>. Acesso em: 27 out. 2018.EVANGELISTA, Karla Karine Nascimento Fahel. Formação de gestores escolares: um estudo em escolas públicas do Ceará. 2016. Dissertação de Mestrado. Programa de Pós-Graduação em Educação. Universidade Estadual do Ceará. Fortaleza, 2016.FAORO, Raymundo. Os donos do poder: formação do patronato político brasileiro. Rio de Janeiro: Globo, 3ª ed, revista, 2001.FERNANDES, Cássia do Carmo Pires; TEIXEIRA, Beatriz de Basto. Avaliação do Programa Escola de Gestores: os desafios da pesquisa com egressos. Revista Temas em Educação, João Pessoa, v. 24, n.1, p.78-90, jan-jun. 2015.FERNANDES, Cássia do Carmo Pires. O programa escola de gestores da educação básica e seus efeitos para a formação de gestores escolares em Minas Gerais. 2014. Dissertação de Mestrado. Universidade Federal de Juiz de Fora. 2014. Disponível em: https://repositorio.ufjf.br/jspui/handle/ufjf/184> Acesso em: 27 out. 2018.FERREIRA, Maria Salonilde. A IV Conferência Brasileira de Educação: algumas considerações. Revista Educação em Questão. V. 1. N. 1. Jan./Jun. 1987. Disponível em: https://periodicos.ufrn.br/educacaoemquestao/article/view/12026> Acesso em: 26 out. 2018.HONORATO, Hercules Guimarães. O gestor escolar e suas competências: a liderança em discussão. Disponível em http://www.anpae.org.br/iberoamericano2012/Trabalhos/ HerculesGuimaraesHonorato_res_int_GT8.pdf. Acesso em: 26 out. 2018.INEP. Relatório do 2º Ciclo de Monitoramento das Metas do Plano Nacional de Educação. Brasília, 2018. Disponível em http://portal.inep.gov.br/informacao-da-publicacao/-/asset_publisher/6JYIsGMAMkW1/document/id/1476034. Acesso em 31 out. 2018.LEITHWOOD, K.; DAY, C.; SAMMONS, P; HARRIS, Alma; HOPKINS, D. Successful school leardership. What it is and how it influences pupil learning. National College for School Leadership. Research Report n° 800. University of Nottingham. 2006. Disponível em http://www.nysed.gov/common/nysed/files/principal-project-file-55-successful-school-leadership-what-it-is-and-how-it-influences-pupil-learning.pdf. Acesso em 31 out. 2018.LIMA, Licinio; SÁ, Virginio (orgs.). O Governo das escolas: democracia, controlo e performatividade. Ribeirão: Edições Humus, 2017. LÜCK, Heloísa. Dimensões da gestão escolar e suas competências. Curitiba: Editora Positivo, 2009.LÜCK, Heloísa. Liderança em gestão escolar. Petrópolis: Vozes, 2008.LÜCK, Heloísa. Mapeamento de práticas de seleção e capacitação de diretores escolares. Estudos e pesquisas. São Paulo: Fundação Victor Civita, 2011, p. 167-225. Disponível em: http://www.fvc.org.br/pdf/livro2-03-mapeamento.pdf. Acesso em: 25 set. 2016.MAGALDI, Ana Maria; GONDRA, José G. A reorganização do campo educacional no Brasil: manifestações, manifestos e manifestantes. Rio de Janeiro: 7Letras, 2003.MELO, Marisete Fernandes de. Programa nacional escola de gestores para a educação básica: um olhar sobre a proposta e execução na Paraíba (2010 - 2012). 2017. Dissertação de Mestrado. Universidade Federal da Paraíba. Mestrado Profissional em Políticas Públicas, Gestão e Avaliação da Educação, 2017. Disponível em https://repositorio.ufpb.br/ jspui/handle/tede/9320. Acesso em 31 out. 2018.NOGUEIRA, Danielle Xabregas Pamplona. Programa de Capacitação a Distância de Gestores Escolares – Progestão no Estado do Pará: um estudo sobre a implementação do curso de especialização, no período de 2001 a 2002. 2008. Dissertação(Mestrado em Educação). Universidade de Brasília, Brasília, 2008. Disponível em: http://repositorio.unb.br/handle/10482/1845. Acesso em: 27 out. 2018.OLIVEIRA, Ana Cristina Prado de. Gestão, liderança e clima escolar. Curitiba: Appris, 2018.OLIVEIRA, Ana Cristina Prado de; CARVALHO, Cynthia Paes de. Gestão escolar, liderança do diretor e resultados educacionais no Brasil. Rev. Bras. Educ. 2018, vol.23, p. 1-18. Disponível em: http://www.scielo.br/pdf/rbedu/v23/1809-449X-rbedu-23-e230015.pdf. Acesso em: 19 ago. 2018.OLIVEIRA, Ana Cristina Prado de; WALDHELM, Andrea Paula Souza. Liderança do diretor, clima escolar e desempenho dos alunos: qual a relação? Ensaio: aval. pol. públ. Educ., Rio de Janeiro, v. 24, n. 93, p. 824-844, out./dez. 2016. Disponível em http://www.scielo.br/pdf/ensaio/v24n93/1809-4465-ensaio-24-93-0824.pdf. Acesso em 12 jun. 2018. PENA, Anderson Córdova. Um conceito para liderança escolar: estudo realizado com diretores de escolas da rede pública estadual de Minas Gerais. 2013. Universidade Federal de Juiz de Fora. Tese de Doutorado. 2013. Disponível em: https://repositorio.ufjf.br/jspui/ handle/ufjf/2426. Acesso em 31 out. 2018.PINHEIRO, Camila Mendes; DAL RI, Neusa Maria. Democratização da educação na década de 1980: o Fórum da Educação na Constituinte e a IV Conferência Brasileira de Educação 1986. Disponível em: http://www.histedbr.fe.unicamp.br/acer_histedbr/jornada/ jornada11/artigos/8/artigo_simposio_8_749_mila_pinheiro_@hotmail.com.pdf Acesso em: 26 out. 2018.PINHEIRO, Camila Mendes. O Fórum Nacional em Defesa da Escola Pública e o princípio de gestão democrática na Constituição Federal de 1988. 2015. 234 f. Dissertação (mestrado). Universidade Estadual Paulista Júlio de Mesquita Filho, Faculdade de Filosofia e Ciências, 2015. Disponível em: http://hdl.handle.net/11449/ 124369. Acesso em: 26 out. 2018.POLON, Thelma Lucia P. Perfis de liderança e seus reflexos na gestão escolar. In: 34ª Reunião Anual da ANPED, 2011, Anais... Natal/RN: Centro de Convenções, 2011.ROMANO, Alessandro Segala; OLIVEIRA, Márcia Pacini de. A gestão participativa e o papel da liderança do diretor na educação profissional. Revista InSIET: Revista In Sustentabilidade, Inovação & Empreendedorismo Tecnológico, São Paulo, v. 2 n. 2, agosto/dezembro de 2015.RUA, Maria das Graças. Análise de políticas públicas: conceitos básicos. s. d.SCOTUZZI, Claudia Aparecida Sorgon. Gestão democrática nas escolas e progestão: que relação é esta?. 2008. Dissertação (mestrado). Universidade Estadual Paulista, Instituto de Biociências de Rio Claro, 2008. Disponível em: <http://hdl.handle.net/11449/90065> Acesso em: 27 out 2018.SILVA, Givanildo da; SILVA, Alex Vieira da; SANTOS, Inalda Maria dos Santos. Concepções de gestão escolar pós–LDB: o gerencialismo e a gestão democrática. Revista Retratos da Escola, Brasília, v. 10, n. 19, p. 533-549, jul./dez. 2016.SILVA, Luís Gustavo Alexandre da; ALVES, Miriam Fábia. Gerencialismo na escola pública: contradições e desafios concernentes à gestão, à autonomia e à organização do trabalho escolar. RBPAE - v. 28, n. 3, p. 665-681, set/dez. 2012. SOTTANI, Natália Bazoti Brito; MARIANO, Sandra Regina Holanda; MORAES, Joysi; DIAS, Bruno Francisco. Políticas públicas de formação de diretores de escolas públicas no Brasil: Uma análise do Programa Nacional Escola de Gestores da Educação Básica (PNEGEB). ARCHIVOS ANALÍTICOS DE POLÍTICAS EDUCATIVAS / EDUCATION POLICY ANALYSIS ARCHIVES, v. 26, p. 153, 2018.SOUZA, Celina. Introdução Políticas Públicas: uma revisão da literatura. Sociologias, Porto Alegre, ano 8, nº 16, jul/dez 2006, p. 20-45. TEODORO, António. Considerações breves sobre transdiciplinaridade de um campo de estudos. Revista de Humanidades e Tecnologias. s.d. p. 117-121. Disponível em: http://recil.ulusofona.pt/bitstream/handle/10437/2356/1019.pdf?sequence=1. Acesso em: 08 dez. 2018.UNESCO. El liderazgo escolar em América Latina y el Caribe: un estado del arte com base en ocho sistemas escolares de la región. Oficina Regional de Educación para América Latina y el Caribe (OREALC/UNESCO Santiago). 2014. Disponível em http://unesdoc.unesco.org/images/0023/002327/232799s.pdf. Acesso em 31 out. 2018.VAILLANT, Denise. Liderazgo escolar, evolución de políticas y prácticas y mejora de la calidad educativa. 2015. Disponivel em http://www.maestro100puntos.org.gt/ sites/default/files/liderazgo-escolar-evolucion-de-politicas-mejora-de-la-calidad-unesco.pdf. Acesso em 31 out. 2018.VIDAL, Eloisa Maia; VIEIRA, Sofia Lerche. Meta 19. In: INEP Plano Nacional de Educação PNE 2014 - 2024: Linha de Base. Brasília, DF: Inep, 2015. p. 313 – 334. Disponível em http://portal.inep.gov.br/informacao-da-publicacao/-/asset_publisher/6JYIsGMAMkW1/ document/id/493812. Acesso em 31 out. 2018.VIEIRA, Sofia Lerche. Poder local e educação no Brasil: dimensões e tensões. RBPAE. v.27, n.1, p. 123-133, jan./abr. 2011. Disponível em file:///C:/Users/elois/Downloads/ 19972-72432-1-PB.pdf. Acesso em 31 out. 2018.WEINSTEIN, José. (org.). Liderazgo educativo en las escuelas: nueve miradas. Santiago de Chile, Salesianos Impresores, 2016.

El objetivo de este trabajo es evaluar un proyecto fotovoltaico como fuente de energía alternativa en el sector de salud primaria como estudio de caso, desde la perspectiva económica y social. La evaluación se basó en variables técnicas y económicas bajo los criterios de Valor Actual Neto (VAN) y Tasa interna de retorno (TIR), valorizando las reducciones de carbono (CO2) y utilizando la tasa de descuento social del Ministerio de Desarrollo Social. Los resultados son favorables y sugieren la ejecución de este proyecto como iniciativa de política pública. Sin embargo, queda en evidencia que en periodos de invierno no se cubre las necesidades energéticas, haciendo imprescindible diversificar la matriz con fuentes tradicionales. Palabras Clave: Energía solar fotovoltaica, sector salud, sustentabilidad, evaluación social. Referencias [1]Fondo Nacional de Salud (FONASA), Boletin Estadístico 2016-2017. Disponible: https://www.fonasa.cl/sites/fonasa/adjuntos/Boletin_Estadistico_2016_2017_2018. [2]Cisterna L, Améstica-Rivas L, Piderit M. Proyectos fotovoltaicos en generación distribuida ¿Rentabilidad privada o sustentabilidad ambiental?. Revista Politécnica. 2020; 45(2): en prensa. Disponible: https://revistapolitecnica.epn.edu.ec/ojs2/index.php/revista_politecnica2/issue/view/39. [3]Medina J. La dieta de dióxido de carbono CO2. Conciencia Tecnológica. 2010; 39: 50-53. Disponible: https://www.redalyc.org/articulo.oa?id=94415753009. [4]Mardones C. Muñoz, T. Impuesto al CO2 en el sector eléctrico chileno: efectividad y efectos macroeconómicos. Economía Chilena. 2017; 20(1): 4-25. Disponible: https://www.bcentral.cl/web/guest/articulos-publicados. [5]Ministerio del Medio Ambiente, Tercer Informe de Actualización Bienal de Chile, 2018. Disponible: https://mma.gob.cl/wp-content/uploads/2019/07/2018_NIR_CL.pdf. [6]Gallego Y, Arias R, Casas L, Sosa R. Análisis de la implementación de un parque fotovoltaico en la Universidad Central de las Villas. Ingeniería Energética, 2018; 39(2): 82-90. Disponible: http://rie.cujae.edu.cu/index.php/RIE/article/view/531. [7]Arias R, Pérez I. Nueva metodología para determinar los parámetros de un módulo fotovoltaico. Ingeniería Energética. 2018; 39(1): 38-47. Disponible: http://rie.cujae.edu.cu/index.php/RIE/article/view/557. [8]Plá J, Bolzi C, Durán J.C. Energía Solar Fotovoltaica. Generación Distribuida conectada a la red. Ciencia e Investigación. 2018; 68(1), 51-64. Disponible: http://aargentinapciencias.org/wp-content/uploads/2018/03/tomo68-1/4-Duran-cei68-1-5.pdf. [9]Hou G, Sun H, Jiang Z, Pan Z, Wang Y, Zhang X, Zhao Y, Yao Q. Life cycle assessment of grid-connected photovoltaic power generation from crystalline silicon solar modules in China. Applied Energy. 2016; 164 (15): 882-890. Disponible: https://doi.org/10.1016/j.apenergy.2015.11.023. [10]Baharwani V, Meena N, Dubey A, Brighu U, Mathur J. Life Cycle Analysis of Solar PV System: A Review. International Journal of Environmental Research and Development. 2014; 4(2): 183-190. Disponible: https://www.ripublication.com/ijerd_spl/ijerdv4n2spl_14.pdf [11]Rojas-Hernández I, Lizana F. Tiempo de recuperación de la energía para sistemas fotovoltaicos basados en silicio cristalino en Costa Rica. Ingeniería Energética. 2018; 39 (3):195-202. Disponible: http://rie.cujae.edu.cu/index.php/RIE/article/view/544. [12]World Economic Forum. Informe Energía. 2017. Disponible: https://es.weforum.org/agenda. [13]Zou L, Wang L, Lin A, Zhu H., Peng Y, Zhao Z. Estimation of global solar radiation using an artificial neural network based on an interpolation technique in southeast China. Journal of Atmospheric and Solar-Terrestrial Physics. 2016; 146: 110-122 Disponible: https://doi.org/10.1016/j.jastp.2016.05.013. [14]Crawley D, Lawrie, L, Winkelmann F, Buhl W, Huang C, Pedersend C, Strand R, Liesen R, Fisher D, Witte M, Glazer J. EnergyPlus: creating a new-generation building energy simulation program. Energy and Buildings. 2001; 33(4): 319-331.Disponible: https://doi.org/10.1016/S0378-7788(00)00114-6. [15]Larrain S, Stevens C, Paz M. Las fuentes renovables de energía y el uso eficiente. 2002. LOM Ediciones, Chile Disponible: http://www.archivochile.com/Chile_actual/patag_sin_repre/03/chact_hidroay-3%2000010.pdf. [16]World Economic Forum. Cuatro países que lideran las tendencias de energía solar en América Latina y el Caribe, 2017.Disponible: https://es.weforum.org/agenda/2017/05/cuatro-paises-que-lideran-las-tendencias-de-energia-solar-en-america-latina-y-el-caribe/. [17]Ministerio de Energía. Ley 20.571, Regula el pago de las tarifas eléctricas de las generadoras residenciales. 2012. Disponible: https://www.leychile.cl/Navegar?idNorma=1038211. [18]Comisón Nacional de Energía (CNE) de Chile. Reporte mensual sector energético. 2019; 50. Disponible: https://www.cne.cl. [19]Ministerio de Energía, Programa de Techos Solares Públicos, Reporte de costos. 2018. Disponible: http://www.minenergia.cl/techossolares/wp-content/uploads/2017/04/Reporte-de-Costos-de-Adjudicacion-2018-233x300.jpg. [20]Löhr W, Gauer K, Serrano N, Zamorano A. Igarss 2014. Eficiencia Energética en Hospitales Públicos. Editorial GTZ- Dalkia. Santiago de Chile. [21]Smith M, De Titto E. Hospitales sostenibles frente al cambio climático: huella de carbono de un hospital público de la ciudad de Buenos Aires. Revista Argentina Salud Pública. 2018; 9(36): 7-13. Disponible: http://rasp.msal.gov.ar/rasp/articulos/volumen36/7-13.pdf. [22]Chung J, Meltzer, D. Estimate of the carbon footprint of the US health care sector. Jama. 2009; 302(18):1970-1972. Disponible: https://jamanetwork.com/journals/jama/article-abstract/184856. [23]Nope A, García R, Bobadilla A. Método para la implementación de sistemas solares activos en establecimientos hospitalarios, estudio de caso en el hospital clínico del sur, Concepción, Chile. En Proceedings of the 3rd International Congress on Sustainable Construction and Eco-Efficient Solutions. Sevilla. 2017; 451-464. Disponible: https://idus.us.es/xmlui/handle/11441/58969. [24]Compañía General de Electricidad, Tarifa de Suministro. 2018 Disponible: http://www.cge.cl/wp-content/uploads/2019/08/Publicacion-CGE-2019-08-01-Suministro-electrico.pdf. [25]Ministerio de Desarrollo Social, Precio Social del Carbono. 2018. Disponible: http://sni.ministeriodesarrollosocial.gob.cl/download/precio-social-co2-2017/?wpdmdl=2406.

En este trabajo se analizó el nivel de percepción de los estudiantes sobre la calidad del servicio los centros universitarios. Para ello participaron 684 estudiantes de pregrado de un programa de estudios elegidos aleatoriamente, a quienes se les aplicó una escala que intenta calcular lo que se espera del servicio educativo. Se encontró que el nivel de percepción es aceptable con tendencia a ser buena sobre la calidad del servicio que presta la universidad, no se encontraron diferencias estadísticamente significativas según la ocupación del estudiante, sin embargo, si se hallaron diferencias según género y centro de estudios evaluados. Por lo tanto, la calidad del servicio aceptado por el estudiante de la universidad se ve reflejada en el aspecto físico, la modernización y el equipamiento, precisando que el personal administrativo debe capacitarse mejor para brindar una adecuada atención al usuario. Palabras Clave: Calidad del servicio, estudiantes, atención al usuario. Referencias [1]Ministerio de Educación, «MINEDU: Ley Universitaria 30220,» 2015. [En línea]. Disponible en: http://www.minedu.gob.pe/reforma-universitaria/pdf/ley_universitaria.pdf. [Último acceso: 15 10 2020]. [2]D. Ceballos, «La Calidad Educativa en la realidad Universitaria Peruana frente al Contexto Latinoamericano,» Flumen, Revista de la Universidad Católica Santo Toribio de Mogrovejo, vol. 7, nº 1, pp. 3-8, 2014. [3]S. Carrasco, Metodología de la investigación científica. Pautas metodológicas para diseñar y elaborar el proyecto de investigación, Lima: Editorial San Marcos E.I.R.L., 2019. [4]J. C. Vergara y Q. V. Manuel, «Análisis de la calidad en el servicio y satisfacción de los estudiantes de Ciencias Económicas de la Universidad de Cartagena mediante un modelo de ecuaciones estructurales,» Revista electrónica de investigación educativa, vol. 13, nº 1, pp. 108-122, 2011. [5]L. Muñoz y J. I. Pérez, «Calidad del servicio de uso de aulas para la enseñanza-aprendizaje desde la perspectiva del estudiante,» Universidad, Ciencia y Tecnología, vol. 17, nº 69, pp. 161-169, 2013. [6]P. I. Palominos, L. E. Quezada, C. A. Osorio, J. A. Torres y L. M. Lippi, «Calidad de los servicios educativos según los estudiantes de una universidad pública en Chile,» Revista iberoamericana de educación superior, vol. 7, nº 18, pp. 130-142, 2016. [7]N. Maneiro, A. Mejías y M. L. Romero, «Evaluación de la calidad de los servicios, una experiencia en la educación superior Venezolana,» Investigación Arbitrada, vol. 12, nº 43, pp. 797-804, 2008. [8]A. Parasuraman, V. Zeithaml y L. Berry, «SERVQUAL: A Multiple-Item Scale for Measuring Consumer Perceptions of Service Quality.,» Journal of Retailing, vol. 64, nº 1, pp. 12-40, 1988. [9]F. Ganga, N. Alarcón y L. Pedraja, «Medición de calidad de servicio mediante el modelo SERVQUAL: el caso del Juzgado de Garantía de la ciudad de Puerto Montt - Chile,» Ingeniare. Revista chilena de ingeniería, vol. 27, nº 4, pp. 668-681, 2019. [10] J. Inquilla, W. Calsina y B. Velazco, «La calidad educativa y administrativa vista desde dentro: caso Universidad Nacional del Altiplano - Puno -Perú 2017,» Comuni@cción, vol. 8, nº 1, pp. 5-15, 2017. [11]A. Mejías y A. Agustín, «Modelo para medir la calidad del servicio en los estudiantes universitarios de postgrado,» Universidad, Ciencia y Tecnología, vol. 9, nº 34, pp. 81-85, 2005. [12]L. D. Sánchez y R. Panduro, «Sociabilización del concepto de calidad y licenciamientoen las universidades del Perú. Lima 2020,» IGOBERNANZA, vol. 3, nº10, pp. 11-28, 2020. [13]L. A. Rivera, Gestión de información académica y el desarrollo del capital humano en las universidades públicas licenciadas, Lima: Universidad Peruana de las Américas, 2019. [14]S. Carrasco, Metodología de la Investigación Científica. Pautas metodológicas para diseñar y elaborar el proyecto de investigación, Lima: Editorial San Marcos, 2019. [15]A. Mejías, O. Reyes y N. Maneiro, «Calidad de los Servicios en la Educación Superior Mexicana: Aplicación del Servqualing en Baja California.,» Revista Investigación y Ciencia, vol. 14, nº 34, pp. 36-41, 2006. [16]J. Arciniegas y A. Mejías, «Percepción de la calidad de los servicios prestados por la Universidad Militar Nueva Granada con base en la escala Servqualing,con análisis factorial y análisis de regresión múltiple,» Comuni@cción, vol. 8, nº 1, pp. 1-11, 2017. [17]D. Frias, Análisis de la consistencia interna de las puntuaciones de un instrumento de medida, Valencia: Universidad de Valencia, 2020. [18]J. L. Ventura, «Tamaño del efecto para la U de Mann-Whitney: aportes al artículo de Valdivia-Peralta et al.,» Revista chilena de neuro-psiquiatría, vol. 54, nº4, pp. 353-354, 2016. [19]M. Tomczak y E. Tomczak, «Se revisó la necesidad de informar las estimaciones del tamaño del efecto. Una descripción general de algunas medidas recomendadas del tamaño del efecto,» Trends Sport Sciences, vol. 1, nº 21, pp. 19-25, 2014. [20]J. Cohen, «A power primer,» Psychological Bulletin, vol. 112, nº 1, pp. 155-159, 1992.

Background:Patients affected by chronic inflammatory diseases of the skin or joints (CIDs; including psoriasis [PSO], rheumatoid arthritis [RA], juvenile idiopathic arthritis [JIA], psoriatic arthritis [PsA], non-radiographic axial spondyloarthritis [nr-axSpA; reported in the survey as ‘axSpA’], or ankylosing spondylitis [AS]) may be challenged in their attempts to have children. A multinational survey conducted in Europe and the US, including 969 patients, revealed that most patients’ concerns regarding family planning and pregnancy (FPP) were inadequately or inconsistently addressed.1Objectives:To investigate the general level of information on FPP and the potential concerns among Danish patients with CIDs.Methods:An online survey to identify FPP issues was designed, and CID patients aged 18–50 years (yrs) were included. Respondents were recruited through patient organisations providing their members with a link to the questionnaire. In addition to demographics, information relating to time of diagnosis, treatments received, pregnancies, and course of disease were collected along with access to and concerns regarding FPP. Descriptive statistics were applied.Results:Eligible patients included 368 with rheumatological diagnoses (RA, PsA, JIA, nr-axSpA, or AS; 304 [83%] female, mean age: 40 yrs; 64 [17%] male, mean age: 42 yrs) and 95 with dermatological diagnoses (PSO or PsA; 64 [67%] female, mean age: 37 yrs; 31 [33%] male, mean age: 42 yrs). Among the rheumatic patients, 43% of females and 53% of males were currently receiving systemic treatment and 37% of females and 22% of males had received >3 different systemic treatments (other than painkillers and non-steroidal anti-inflammatory drugs [NSAIDs]). Lack of access to FPP information was consistent across age groups, but higher in those with dermatological diagnoses (Table).In total, 68% of patients with rheumatological and 73% with dermatological diagnoses had biological children and among these 18% and 23% of patients, respectively, indicated their disease had affected how many children they had or planned to have. The most frequent concerns among patients with rheumatological diagnoses were the potential physical impact of a pregnancy, disease worsening, heredity and being able to take care of the child (19, 16, 16 and 13%, respectively), whilst disease worsening and heredity (12 and 16%, respectively) were the most frequent concerns in those with dermatological diagnoses. Many patients experienced disease worsening during or after pregnancy (rheumatologic diagnoses: 16% and 34%; dermatologic: 20% and 59%, respectively).Conclusion:Danish CID patients of reproductive age have concerns related both to their disease and to FPP, which affect their decisions around family planning. The majority of patients responding to this survey reported limited access to information about FPP, pointing to a need for healthcare professionals to provide standardised family planning information.References:[1] Chakravarty E. BMJ Open 2014;4:e004081.Table.Thematic analysis and quotesThemeDescriptionQuoteOral-RA linksRA medications caused dry mouthThe medications, really, really are awful on your mouth, in particular prednisone. I get very raw gums… it [was] painful to brush my teeth.We don’t have saliva to wash things away. We have a different mouth floraComplicated oral careTime-demanding oral care routines.Multiple oral health care tools and adaptations used depending on current oral health, and RA activity.The severe pain made it very hard to open my mouth to brush my teeth. The joint damage [makes it] really hard to handle a toothbrush.We have to have toothbrushes with a wide handle… and different attachments when we need them.Even with those [special] products, the pain sometimes was just overwhelming. I’m dedicated about brushing my teeth, but boy, it was a struggle. It took me a long time to brush my teeth.Access to professional oral careLack of dental insurance and costs of careLogistical access: multiple dental visits.Physical access: attending appointments; prolonged sitting in a dental chair.I have a hygienist, and a dentist, and a gum dentist and a bunch of dentists with fancy names. I see them every 3 months.Dental offices have dental hygienists. And some of them are an A+, and some of them are C-…it’s important that hygienists are trained, that they really understand the tools.When I go back in the [dental] chair, it was uncomfortable [when first diagnosed]. I struggled. I couldn’t keep my mouth open.Shame due to oral healthShame relating to poor oral health.Seeking oral care possibly considered unusual for their age.I would feel ashamed. Something’s wrong. Everyone around me has these beautiful teeth. I don’t, and something is wrong.I’m getting braces. At my age, I’m getting braces.Table.Proportion of patients with rheumatological or dermatological diagnoses who reported having little or no access to FPP information, stratified by ageAgeRheumatological diagnosisN (%)Dermatological diagnosisN (%)18–29 yrs19 (49)14 (74)30–39 yrs61 (58)16 (73)40–50 yrs134 (60)34 (63)Acknowledgments:This study was funded by UCB Pharma. Editorial services were provided by Costello Medical.Disclosure of Interests:Karen Schreiber Consultant of: UCB Pharma (Advisory Board), Caecilie Johansen Consultant of: UCB Pharma (Advisory Board), Ulla-Fie Jensen Consultant of: UCB Pharma (Advisory Board), Employee of: UCB Pharma, Alexander Egeberg Grant/research support from: Pfizer, Eli Lilly, Novartis, AbbVie, Janssen Pharmaceuticals, the Danish National Psoriasis Foundation and the Kgl Hofbundtmager Aage Bang Foundation, Consultant of: UCB Pharma (Advisory Board), Speakers bureau: AbbVie, Almirall, Leo Pharma, Samsung Bioepis Co. Ltd., Pfizer, Eli Lilly, Novartis, Galderma, Dermavant, UCB Pharma, Mylan, Bristol-Myers Squibb and Janssen Pharmaceuticals, Simon F. Thomsen Grant/research support from: UCB Pharma, AbbVie, Novartis, Sanofi, Leo Pharma, and Janssen Pharmaceuticals, Consultant of: UCB Pharma (Advisory Board), AbbVie, Novartis, Sanofi, Eli Lilly, Roche, Janssen Pharmaceuticals, Pfizer, Celgene, Leo Pharma, Almirall, Speakers bureau: UCB Pharma, AbbVie, Novartis, Sanofi, Eli Lilly and Leo Pharma, Asbjorn L Hansen Consultant of: UCB Pharma (Advisory Board), Employee of: UCB Pharma, Trine Bay Laurberg Consultant of: UCB Pharma (Advisory Board), Lone Skov Grant/research support from: Pfizer, AbbVie, Novartis, Sanofi, Janssen Pharmaceuticals, and LEO Pharma, Consultant of: UCB Pharma (Advisory Board), AbbVie, Janssen Pharmaceuticals, Novartis, Eli Lilly, LEO Pharma, Almirall, and Sanofi, Speakers bureau: AbbVie, Eli Lilly, Novartis, and LEO Pharma. Investigator for AbbVie, Janssen Pharmaceuticals, Boehringer Ingelheim, AstraZeneca, Eli Lilly, Novartis, Regeneron, and LEO Pharma, Lars Erik Kristensen Consultant of: UCB Pharma (Advisory Board), Sannofi (Advisory Board), Abbvie (Advisory Board), Biogen (Advisory Board), Speakers bureau: AbbVie, Amgen, Biogen, Bristol-Myers Squibb,Celgene, Eli Lilly, Gilead, Forward Pharma, Janssen Pharmaceuticals, MSD, Novartis, Pfizer, and UCB Pharma

La investigación se fundamenta en la normativa vigente y las sanciones correspondientes por evasión tributaria a las pequeñas y medianas empresas. El estudio se basó en analizar las contribuciones tributarias de todos los sectores económicos y la gestión que realiza el SRI para combatir las empresas fantasmas. El objetivo del estudio fue determinar los principales delitos que existen y las sanciones correspondientes por cada infracción. El diseño metodológico fue de orden mixto. Cualitativo porque se realizó un análisis descriptivo de los principales delitos especificados en el COIP Art. 298. Cuantitativo porque se analizó e interpretó datos económicos acerca de las PYMES, contribuciones tributarias generales y evasión de impuestos. Los resultados revelaron que las PYMES generan un alto valor tributario, por ende, existe incremento de empresas fantasmas que evaden impuestos y no existe una adecuada gestión para combatir este problema. Palabras Clave: Contribución tributaria, PYMES, evasión de impuestos, empresas fantasmas. Referencias [1]I. Quispe, “La evasión tributaria y su influencia en las micro y pequeñas empresas del sector comercio distrito de quilmaná provincia de cañete, periódo 2018,” 2019. [2]E. Cobos, “Los impuestos financian el 70% del sector público,” Rev. Gestión, no. El petróleo pierde revancha, pp. 1–2, 2018, [En línea]. Disponible en: https://revistagestion. ec/index.php/economia-y-finanzas-analisis/los-impuestos-financian-el-70-del-sector-publico. [Último acceso: 4 de mayo de 2020] [3]J. Yañez, “Evasión Tributaria : Atentado a la Equidad,” Cent. Estud. Tribut. Univ. Chile, pp. 171–206, 2015, [En línea]. Disponible en: https://revistaestudiostributarios.uchile.cl/index.php/RET/article/view/39874%0Ahttps://revistaestudiostributarios.uchile.cl/index.php/RET/article/view/39874/41444. [Último acceso: 4 de mayo de 2020]. [4]J. Benítez, R. Granda, R. Noboa, E. Villegas, I. Valero, and S. López, “Incidencia De Las Obligaciones Tributarias En Las Utilidades De Mipymes En Ecuador,caso comercial “su hacienda” del cantón general Antonio Elizalde (Bucay) Del Año 2014,” Rev. Caribeña Ciencias Soc., vol. 11, no. 2016_05, pp. 61–67, 2016. [5]M. Tamariz, “La evasión tributaria en la legislación ecuatoriana,” Universidad de Cuenca, 2015. [6]M. D. Echaiz and M. S. Echaiz, “La elusión tributaria : Análisis crítico de la actual normatividad y propuestas para una futura reforma,” Derecho Soc., p. 17,2014. [7]J. Sánchez, F. Esparza, I. Gaibor, and M. Barba, “La evasión tributaria originada en el uso de comprobantes de venta/Evaluation of micro and small enterprises of the popular and solidarity economy prior to participating in a Business Round,” KnE Eng., vol. 2020, pp.149–163, 2020, doi: 10.18502/keg.v5i2.6231. [8]SRI, “SRI investiga a nuevas empresas que presuntamente evaden impuestos con la falsificación de facturas,”Quito, 2017. [En línea]. Disponible en: https://www.sri.gob.ec/web/guest/detalle-noticias?idnoticia=412. [Último acceso: 4 de mayo de 2020]. [9]C. Yance, L. Solis, I. Burgos, I. Hermida, “La importancia de las Pymes en México,” Rev. Obs. la Econ. Latinoam. Ecuador, p. 22, 2017. [10]J. García, S. Galarza, and A. Altamirano, “Importancia de la administración eficiente del capital de trabajo en las Pymes,” Rev. Cienc. UNEMI, vol. 10,no. 2528–7737, pp. 30–39, 2017, [En línea]. Disponible en: http://ojs.unemi.edu.ec/ojs/index.php/cienciaunemi/article/view/495. [Último acceso: 4 de mayo de 2020]. [11]R. E. Ron Amores and V. A. Sacoto Castillo, “Las PYMES ecuatorianas: Su impacto en el empleo como contribución del PIB PYMES al PIB total,” Espacios,vol. 38, no. 53, 2017. [12]M. Maldonado, “Cultura Tributaria De Las Mipymes Y Su Incidencia En El Contexto Socio-Económico Ecuatoriano.,” Rev. Sur Acad., vol. 1, no. 8, pp. 43–50, 2017. [13]D. D. Delgado and G. P. Chávez, “Las pymes en el Ecuador y sus fuentes de financiamiento,” Rev. Obs. la Econ. Lationamericana, no. Abril, pp. 1–18, 2018, [En línea]. Disponible en: https://www.eumed.net/rev/oel/2018/04/pymes-ecuador-financiamiento.html. [Último acceso: 4 de mayo de 2020] [14]Asamblea Constituyente, “Codigo Organico Integral Penal,” Noticias, p. 1, 2015, [En línea]. Disponible en: https://www.mendeley.com/import/. [Último acceso: 4 de mayo de 2020]. [15]R. Hernández, Metodología de la investigación, vol. 3, no. 2. 2015. [16]M. Saltos, “El delito tributario en ecuador,” vol. 11, no. 1390, pp. 43–46, 2017. [17]M. Caguana, “Defraudación tributaria según el Código Orgánico Integral Penal (COIP)”. Tesis de maestría. Universidad de Cuenca, 2015. [18]Asamblea Constituyente, “Ley Reformatoria para la Ewuidsd Tributaria del Ecuador,” Quito, 2018. [19]W. Carrillo, P. Sánchez, and G. Carrillo, “Recaudación de impuestos por domicilio fiscal Ecuador: zona de planificación tres (Chimborazo, Cotopaxi, Tungurahua, Pastaza), 2007-2018,” Bolentín Coyunt., vol. 1, no. 21,p. 22, 2019, doi: 10.31164/bcoyu.21.2019.693. [20]W. G. Torres, “La recaudación de impuestos cayó casi un 35% en un año,” Primicias, 2020, [En línea]. Disponible en: https://www.primicias.ec/noticias/economia/sri-recaudacion-tributaria-dura-caida-abril/. [Último acceso: 4 de mayo de 2020] [21]V. Calderon, M. García, and J. Espinoza, “Las empresas fantasmas en ecuador: caracterización, socios y empresas relacionadas,” 2017. [22]SRI, “Intercambio de información y cooperación con entidades gubernamentales y judiciales para el combate al fraude fiscal , lavado de activos y delitosconexos,” 2018, [En línea]. Disponible en: https://ciatorg.sharepoint.com/sites/cds/Conocimientos/EventosInstitucionales/Asambleas/2018/es/Presentaciones/pdf/2.2_Ecuador.pdf. [Último acceso: 4 de mayo de 2020].

The objective of this study is to discuss affordances in foreign language (L2) teacher education in the digital age. With that aim, some pedagogical interventions were carried out in the course of “Supervised Internship” within the context of the Undergraduate Degree in English Language Teaching, at a federal university in the Southeast of Brazil in order to obtain empirical data concerning the perceptions of pre-service English teachers. The theoretical framework is based on the concept of affordance, in relation to the effects of globalization (and its Information and Communication Technologies - ICTs) on the education of language teachers in the digital age, considering aspects of interculturality, through hybrid approaches such as CLIL (Content and Language Integrated Learning), COIL (Collaborative Online International Learning) and the Intercomprehension approach. Data were obtained through participant observation and interviews with educators and pre-service teachers, and include: 1) discussion of texts about language teaching, interculturality and the use of technologies in education; 2) virtual meetings in COIL format with pre-service teachers enrolled in the course of “Supervised Internship” at a Brazilian university and at Alberto Hurtado University (AHU) in Chile; 3) discussion/reflection sessions; 4) interviews with participants. The analysis suggests that ICTs and approaches such as CLIL, COIL and Intercomprehension promote affordances for inclusive practices (for financially disadvantaged people, with the use of internet); multilingual practices (including other languages besides English); and intercultural practices, promoting contact and learning among different cultures and languages.ResumoO objetivo deste estudo é refletir sobre affordances na formação de professores de línguas adicionais (L2) na era digital. Com esse objetivo, algumas intervenções pedagógicas foram realizadas na disciplina de “Estágio Supervisionado” do curso de Licenciatura em Letras Inglês de uma universidade federal do Sudeste brasileiro, a fim de ilustrar e embasar essa reflexão por meio de dados empíricos das percepções de professores de inglês em formação. O arcabouço teórico se baseia na noção de affordance em relação aos efeitos da globalização com suas tecnologias de informação e comunicação (TICs) na formação de professores de L2 na era digital, com a ampliação da interculturalidade por meio de abordagens híbridas como a CLIL (Content and Language Integrated Learning), COIL (Collaborative Online International Learning) e Intercompreensão. Os dados foram gerados por meio de observação participante e entrevistas com os professores formadores e em formação, e incluem: 1) discussões de textos sobre ensino de idiomas, interculturalidade e uso de tecnologias na educação; 2) reuniões virtuais em formato COIL, com professores em formação, matriculados na disciplina de estágio supervisionado na universidade no Brasil e na Universidade Alberto Hurtado, no Chile; 3) sessões de reflexão; e 4) entrevistas com os participantes. A análise sugere que as TICs e abordagens como a CLIL, COIL e Intercompreensão propiciam affordances para uma prática mais inclusiva (alcançando pessoas desfavorecidas financeiramente por meio da internet); multilíngue (por meio da inclusão de outras línguas além do inglês); e intercultural, permitindo contato e aprendizado entre culturas e línguas diferentes.ResumenEl objetivo de este estudio es discutir las posibilidades en la educación de profesores de lenguas extranjeras (L2) en la era digital. Con ese objetivo, se llevaron a cabo algunas intervenciones pedagógicas en la asignatura de "Práctica Supervisada" de la carrera de Licenciatura en Inglés en una universidad federal en el sudeste de Brasil, con el fin de obtener datos empíricos sobre las percepciones de profesores de inglés en pre-servicio. El marco teórico se basa en el concepto de affordance, en relación con los efectos de la globalización (y sus Tecnologías de la Información y la Comunicación - TIC) en la educación de los profesores de idiomas en la era digital, considerando aspectos de la interculturalidad, a través de enfoques híbridos como CLIL (Content and Language Integrated Learning), COIL (Collaborative Online International Learning) e de Intercomprensión. Los datos se obtuvieron a través de la observación participante y entrevistas con educadores y profesores en pre-servicio e incluyen: 1) discusión de textos sobre enseñanza de idiomas, interculturalidad y el uso de tecnologías en educación; 2) reuniones virtuales en formato COIL con maestros de pre-servicio inscritos en la carrera de la universidad brasileña y en la Universidad Alberto Hurtado (AHU) en Chile; 3) sesiones de discusión / reflexión; 4) entrevistas con los participantes. El análisis sugiere que las TIC y los enfoques como CLIL, COIL e Intercomprensión promueven posibilidades de prácticas inclusivas (para las personas con desventajas financieras, con el uso de internet); prácticas multilingües (incluidos otros idiomas además del inglés); y prácticas interculturales, promoviendo el contacto y el aprendizaje entre diferentes culturas e idiomas.Palavras-chave: Educação intercultural, Tecnologia da informação e da comunicação, Línguas estrangeiras modernas, formação de professores.Keywords: Cross cultural training, Information technology, Second language instruction, Teacher education.Palabras clave: Educación intercultural, Tecnología de información y comunicación, Idiomas extranjeros, Formación de profesores de idiomas.ReferencesABRAHAMS, Mary Jane; RÍOS, Pablo Silva. What happens with English in Chile? Challenges in teacher preparation. In: KAMHI-STEIN, Lía D.; MAGGIOLI, Gabriel Díaz; OLIVEIRA, Luciana C. De (Eds.). English language teaching in South America: Policy, preparation and practice. Bristol: Multilingual Matters, 2017, p.109-122.AMORIM, Gabriel Brito; FINARDI, Kyria Rebeca. Internacionalização do ensino superior e línguas estrangeiras: Evidência de um estudo de caso nos níveis micro, meso e macro. Revista Avaliação, v. 22, n. 3, p. 614–632, 2017.APPADURAI, Arjun. Grass roots globalization and the research imagination. Public Culture, v. 12, n. 1, p. 1-19, 2000. https://doi.org/10.1215/08992363-12-1-1ARCHANJO, Renata; BARAHONA, Malba; FINARDI, Kyria Rebeca. Identity of foreign language pre-service teachers to speakers of other languages: Insights from Brazil and Chile. Colombian Applied Linguistics Journal, v. 1, n. 21, p. 62-75, 2019. doi.org/10.14483/22487085.14086BAUMAN, Zygmunt. Liquid life. Cambridge: Polity Press, 2005.CASTRO, Ana Laura Silva de; HILDEBLANDO JÚNIOR, Carlos Alberto; FINARDI, Kyria Rebeca. Teachers and students online but disconnected. INTED 2019 Proceedings, p. 420-427, 2019. dx.doi.org/10.21125/inted.2019.0186CEO-DIFRANCESCO, Diane; BENDER-SLACK, Delane. Collaborative online international learning: Students and professors making global connections. In: MOELLER, Aleidine J. (Org.). Fostering connections, empowering communities, celebrating the world. Richmond: Terry, 2016, p. 147-174. FINARDI, Kyria Rebeca. The slaughter of Kachru’s five sacred cows in Brazil: Affordances of the use of English as an international language. Studies in English Language Teaching, v. 2, n. 4, p. 401-411, 2014. https://doi.org/10.4025/actascilangcult.v39i2.30529.FINARDI, Kyria Rebeca. What can Brazil learn from multilingual Switzerland and its use of English as a multilingua franca. Acta Scientiarum (UEM), v. 39, n. 2, p. 219-228, 2017.FINARDI, Kyria Rebeca. English as a global language in Brazil: A local contribution. In: GIMENEZ, Telma; EL KADRI, Michele Salles; CALVO, Luciana Cabrini Simões. (Orgs.). English as a Lingua Franca in teacher education: A Brazilian perspective. 1. ed. Berlin/Boston: De Gruyter Mouton, 2018, p. 71-86.FINARDI, Kyria Rebeca. Internationalization and multilingualism in Brazil: Possibilities of Content and language integrated learning and intercomprehension approaches. International Journal of Educational and Pedagogical Sciences, v. 13, n. 5, p. 655-659, 2019.FINARDI, Kyria Rebeca; PORCINO, Maria Carolina. Tecnologia e metodologia no ensino de Inglês: Impactos da globalização e da internacionalização. Ilha do Desterro, n. 66, p. 239-282, 2014. https://doi.org/10.5007/2175-8026.2014n66p239FINARDI, Kyria Rebeca; PORCINO, Maria Carolina. Facebook na ensinagem de inglês como língua adicional. In: ARAUJO, Julio Cesar Rosa; LEFFA, Vilson Jose. (Orgs.). Redes sociais e ensino de língua: O que temos de aprender. São Paulo: Editora Brasileira Comercial, 2016, p. 99-115.FINARDI, Kyria Rebeca; TYLER, Jhamille. The role of English and technology in the internationalization of education: Insights from the analysis of MOOCs. In: 7th International Conference on Education and New Learning Technologies, 2015, Barcelona. Edulearn15 Proceedings. Barcelona: Iated, 2015, v. 1. p. 11-18.FINARDI, Kyria Rebeca; LEÃO, Roberta Gomes; AMORIM, Gabriel Brito. Mobile assisted language learning: Affordances and limitations of Duolingo. Education and Linguistics Research, v. 2, n. 2, p. 48-65, 2016.FINARDI, Kyria Rebeca; PREBIANCA, Gicele Vergine Vieira; MOMM, Christiane Fabíola. Tecnologia na educação: O caso da Internet e do inglês como linguagens de inclusão. Cadernos do IL, n. 46, p. 193-208, 2013.FINARDI, Kyria Rebeca; PREBIANCA, Gicele Vergine Vieira; SCHMITT, Jeovani. English distance learning: Possibilities and limitations of MEO for the flipped classroom. Revista Brasileira de Linguística Aplicada, v. 16, n. 2, p. 181-208, 2016.FLEURI, Reinaldo Matias. Intercultura e educação. Revista Brasileira de Educação, n. 23, p. 16-35, 2003. https://doi.org/10.1590/S1413-24782003000200003FREIRE, Paulo. Pedagogia do oprimido. 50. ed. Rio de Janeiro: Paz e Terra, 2011.GIBSON, James Jerome. The ecological approach to visual perception. Boston: Houghton Mifflin, 1979.GUIMARÃES, Felipe Furtado; FINARDI, Kyria Rebeca. Interculturalidade, Internacionalização e Intercompreensão: qual a relação? Revista Ilha do Desterro, v. 71, n. 3, p. 15-37, 2018.HILDEBLANDO JÚNIOR, Carlos Alberto; FINARDI, Kyria Rebeca. Internationalization and virtual collaboration: Insights from COIL experiences. Ensino em Foco, v. 1, n. 2, p. 19-33, 2018.JENKINS, Jennifer. Repositioning English and multilingualism in English as a Lingua Franca. Englishes in Practice, v. 2, n. 3, p. 49-85, 2015.LANKSHEAR, Colin; KNOBEL, Michele. New literacies: Changing knowledge and classroom learning. Burckingham: Open University Press, 2003.LEWIS, Tim; O’DOWD, Robert. Introduction to online intercultural exchange and this volume. In: O’DOWD, Robert; LEWIS, Tim (Orgs.). Online intercultural exchange: Policy, pedagogy, practice. Nova York: Routledge, 2016, p. 3-20.LINN, M. C.; EYLON, B.-S. Science learning and instruction: Taking advantage of technology to promote knowledge integration. Nova York: Routledge, 2011.MENDES, Ana Rachel Macedo; FINARDI, Kyria Rebeca. Linguistic education under revision: Globalization and EFL teacher education in Brazil. Education and Linguistics Research, v. 4, n. 1, p. 45-64, 2018.MONTE MÓR, Walkyria Maria. Foreign languages teaching, education and the new literacies studies: Expanding views. In: GONÇALVES, Gláucia Renate; ALMEIDA, Sandra Regina Goulart; PAIVA, Vera Lúcia Menezes de Oliveira e; RODRIGUES-JÚNIOR, Adail Sebastião (Orgs.). New Challenges in Language and Literature. Belo Horizonte: Ed. UFMG, 2009, p. 177-189.MONTE MÓR, Walkyria Maria. Linguagem tecnológica e educação. Em busca de práticas para uma formação crítica. In: SIGNORINI, Inês; FIAD, Raquel Salek (Orgs.). Ensino de língua: Das reformas, das inquietações e dos desafios. Belo Horizonte: Ed. UFMG, 2012, p. 181-190.ORTIZ, Ramón Andrés; FINARDI, Kyria Rebeca. Social inclusion and CLIL: Evidence from La Roseraie. In: International Conference on Education, Research and Innovation 2015, Sevilha. Iceri2015 Proceedings. Madri: Iated. v. 1. p. 7660-7666, 2015.PAIVA, Vera Lúcia Menezes de Oliveira e. Propiciamento (affordance) e autonomia na aprendizagem de língua inglesa. In: LIMA, Diógenes Cândido de (Org.). Aprendizagem de língua inglesa: Histórias refletidas. Vitória da Conquista: Edições UESB, 2010, p.151-161.PORTES, Alejandro. Capital social: origens e aplicações na sociologia contemporânea. Sociologia, Problemas e Práticas, Oeiras, n. 33, p. 133-158, 2000. RADA, Juan. Oportunidades e riscos das novas tecnologias para a educação. In: TEDESCO, Juan Carlos (Org.). Educação e novas tecnologias: Esperanças ou incertezas?. São Paulo: Cortez, 2004, p. 109-119.RAMOS, Natália. Interculturalidade(s) e mobilidade(s) no espaço europeu: viver e comunicar entre culturas. In: PINA, Helena; MARTINS, Felisbela; FERREIRA, Cármen (Orgs.). The overarching issues of the European space: Strategies for spatial (re)planning based on innovation, sustainability and change. Porto: Faculdade de Letras da Universidade do Porto, 2013, p. 343-360.RUBIN, Jon; GUTH, Sarah. Collaborative online international learning: An emerging format for internationalizing curricula. In: MOORE, Alexandra Schultheis; SIMON, Sunka. (Orgs.). Globally networked teaching in the humanities: Theories and practice. Nova York/Londres: Routledge, 2015, p. 15-27.SANTOS, Boaventura de Sousa. A gramática do tempo: Para uma nova cultura política. São Paulo: Cortez, 2006.SANTOS, Boaventura de Sousa. Epistemologías del sur. Utopía y práxis latinoamericana, v. 16, n. 54, p. 17-39, 2011.TAQUINI, Reninni; FINARDI, Kyria Rebeca; AMORIM, Gabriel Brito. English as a medium of instruction at Turkish State Universities. Education and Linguistics Research, v. 3, n. 2, p. 35-53, 2017.VAN LIER, Leo. The ecology and semiotics of language learning: A sociocultural perspective. Boston: Kluwer Academic Publishers, 2004.VAN LIER, Leo. Agency in the classroom. In: LANTOLF, James P.; POEHNER, Matthew Edward (Orgs.). Sociocultural theory and the teaching of second languages. Londres: Equinox, 2008, p. 163-188.VERTOVEC, Steven. Super-diversity and its implications. Ethnic and Racial Studies, v. 30, n. 6, p. 1024-1054, 2007.VYGOTSKY, Lev Semyonovich. Pensamento e linguagem. Tradução de Jeferson Luiz Camargo. São Paulo: Martins Fontes, 1987.WARSCHAUER, Mark. Social capital and access. Universal access in the information society, v. 2, n. 4, p. 315-330, 2003. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10209-002-0040-8WARSCHAUER, Mark. Technology and social inclusion: Rethinking the digital divide. Cambridge: MIT Press, 2004.e3723011

In recent years, STEAM (Science, Technology, Engineering, Art, and Mathematics) has received wide attention. STEAM complements early childhood learning needs in honing 2nd century skills. This study aims to introduce a loose section in early childhood learning to pre-service teachers and then to explore their perceptions of how to use loose parts in supporting STEAM. The study design uses qualitative phenomenological methods. FGDs (Focus Group Discussions) are used as data collection instruments. The findings point to two main themes that emerged from the discussion: a loose section that supports freedom of creation and problem solving. Freedom clearly supports science, mathematics and arts education while problem solving significantly supports engineering and technology education. Keywords: Early Childhood Educators, Loose-part, STEAM References: Allen, A. (2016). Don’t Fear STEM: You Already Teach It! Exchange, (231), 56–59. Ansberry, B. K., & Morgan, E. (2019). Seven Myths of STEM. 56(6), 64–67. Bagiati, A., & Evangelou, D. (2015). Engineering curriculum in the preschool classroom: the teacher’s experience. European Early Childhood Education Research Journal, 23(1), 112–128. https://doi.org/10.1080/1350293X.2014.991099 Becker, K., & Park, K. (2011). Effects of integrative approaches among science , technology , engineering , and mathematics ( STEM ) subjects on students ’ learning : A preliminary meta-analysis. 12(5), 23–38. Berk, L. E. (2009). Child Development (8th ed.). Boston: Pearson Education. Can, B., Yildiz-Demirtas, V., & Altun, E. (2017). The Effect of Project-based Science Education Programme on Scientific Process Skills and Conception of Kindergargen Students. 16(3), 395–413. Casey, T., Robertson, J., Abel, J., Cairns, M., Caldwell, L., Campbell, K., … Robertson, T. (2016). Loose Parts Play. Edinburgh. Cheung, R. H. P. (2017). Teacher-directed versus child-centred : the challenge of promoting creativity in Chinese preschool classrooms. Pedagogy, Culture & Society, 1366(January), 1–14. https://doi.org/10.1080/14681366.2016.1217253 Clements, D. H., & Sarama, J. (2016). Math, Science, and Technology in the Early Grades. The Future of Children, 26(2), 75–94. Cloward Drown, K. (2014). Dramatic lay affordances of natural and manufactured outdoor settings for preschoolaged children. Dejarnette, N. K. (2018). Early Childhood Steam: Reflections From a Year of Steam Initiatives Implemented in a High-Needs Primary School. Education, 139(2), 96–112. DiGironimo, N. (2011). What is technology? Investigating student conceptions about the nature of technology. International Journal of Science Education, 33(10), 1337–1352. https://doi.org/10.1080/09500693.2010.495400 Dugger, W. E., & Naik, N. (2001). Clarifying Misconceptions between Technology Education and Educational Technology. The Technology Teacher, 61(1), 31–35. Eeuwijk, P. Van, & Zuzana, A. (2017). How to Conduct a Focus Group Discussion ( FGD ) Methodological Manual. Flannigan, C., & Dietze, B. (2018). Children, Outdoor Play, and Loose Parts. Journal of Childhood Studies, 42(4), 53–60. https://doi.org/10.18357/jcs.v42i4.18103 Fleer, M. (1998). The Preparation of Australian Teachers in Technology Education : Developing The Preparation of Australian Teachers in Technology Education : Developing Professionals Not Technicians. Asia-Pacific Journal of Teacher Education & Development, 1(2), 25–31. Freitas, H., Oliveira, M., Jenkins, M., & Popjoy, O. (1998). The focus group, a qualitative research method: Reviewing the theory, and providing guidelines to its planning. In ISRC, Merrick School of Business, University of Baltimore (MD, EUA)(Vol. 1). Gomes, J., & Fleer, M. (2019). The Development of a Scientific Motive : How Preschool Science and Home Play Reciprocally Contribute to Science Learning. Research in Science Education, 49(2), 613–634. https://doi.org/10.1007/s11165-017-9631-5 Goris, T., & Dyrenfurth, M. (n.d.). Students ’ Misconceptions in Science , Technology , and Engineering . Gull, C., Bogunovich, J., Goldstein, S. L., & Rosengarten, T. (2019). Definitions of Loose Parts in Early Childhood Outdoor Classrooms: A Scoping Review. The International Journal of Early Childhood Environmental Education, 6(3), 37. Hui, A. N. N., He, M. W. J., & Ye, S. S. (2015). Arts education and creativity enhancement in young children in Hong Kong. Educational Psychology, 35(3), 315–327. https://doi.org/10.1080/01443410.2013.875518 Jarvis, T., & Rennie, L. J. (1996). Perceptions about Technology Held by Primary Teachers in England. Research in Science & Technological Education, 14(1), 43–54. https://doi.org/10.1080/0263514960140104 Jeffers, O. (2004). How to Catch a Star. New York: Philomel Books. Kiewra, C., & Veselack, E. (2016). Playing with nature: Supporting preschoolers’ creativity in natural outdoor classrooms. International Journal of Early Childhood Environmental Education, 4(1), 70–95. Kuh, L., Ponte, I., & Chau, C. (2013). The impact of a natural playscape installation on young children’s play behaviors. Children, Youth and Environments, 23(2), 49–77. Lachapelle, C. P., Cunningham, C. M., & Oh, Y. (2019). What is technology? Development and evaluation of a simple instrument for measuring children’s conceptions of technology. International Journal of Science Education, 41(2), 188–209. https://doi.org/10.1080/09500693.2018.1545101 Liamputtong. (2010). Focus Group Methodology : Introduction and History. In Focus Group MethodoloGy (pp. 1–14). Liao, C. (2016). From Interdisciplinary to Transdisciplinary: An Arts-Integrated Approach to STEAM Education. 69(6), 44–49. https://doi.org/10.1080/00043125.2016.1224873 Lindeman, K. W., & Anderson, E. M. (2015). Using Blocks to Develop 21st Century Skills. Young Children, 70(1), 36–43. Maxwell, L., Mitchell, M., and Evans, G. (2008). Effects of play equipment and loose parts on preschool children’s outdoor play behavior: An observational study and design intervention. Children, Youth and Environments, 18(2), 36–63. McClure, E., Guernsey, L., Clements, D., Bales, S., Nichols, J., Kendall-Taylor, N., & Levine, M. (2017). How to Integrate STEM Into Early Childhood Education. Science and Children, 055(02), 8–11. https://doi.org/10.2505/4/sc17_055_02_8 McClure, M., Tarr, P., Thompson, C. M., & Eckhoff, A. (2017). Defining quality in visual art education for young children: Building on the position statement of the early childhood art educators. Arts Education Policy Review, 118(3), 154–163. https://doi.org/10.1080/10632913.2016.1245167 Mishra, L. (2016). Focus Group Discussion in Qualitative Research. TechnoLearn: An International Journal of Educational Technology, 6(1), 1. https://doi.org/10.5958/2249-5223.2016.00001.2 Monhardt, L., & Monhardt, R. (2006). Creating a context for the learning of science process skills through picture books. Early Childhood Education Journal, 34(1), 67–71. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10643-006-0108-9 Monsalvatge, L., Long, K., & DiBello, L. (2013). Turning our world of learning inside out! Dimensions of Early Childhood, 41(3), 23–30. Moomaw, S. (2012). STEM begins in the early years. School Science & Mathematics, 112(2), 57–58. Moomaw, S. (2016). Move Back the Clock, Educators: STEM Begins at Birth. School Science & Mathematics, 116(5), 237–238. Moomaw, S., & Davis, J. A. (2010). STEM Comes to Preschool. Young Cihildren, 12–18(September), 12–18. Munawar, M., Roshayanti, F., & Sugiyanti. (2019). Implementation of STEAM (Science, Technology, Engineering, Art, Mathematics)-Based Early Childhood Education Learning in Semarang City. Jurnal CERIA, 2(5), 276–285. National Research Council. (1996). National Science Education Standards. Washington, DC: National Academy of Sciences. Nicholson, S. (1972). The Theory of Loose Parts: An important principle for design methodology. Studies in Design Education Craft & Technology, 4(2), 5–12. O.Nyumba, T., Wilson, K., Derrick, C. J., & Mukherjee, N. (2018). The use of focus group discussion methodology: Insights from two decades of application in conservation. Methods in Ecology and Evolution, 9(1), 20–32. https://doi.org/10.1111/2041-210X.12860 Padilla-Diaz, M. (2015). Phenomenology in Educational Qualitative Research : Philosophy as Science or Philosophical Science ? International Journal of Educational Excellence, 1(2), 101–110. Padilla, M. J. (1990). The Science Process Skills. Research Matters - to the Science Teacher, 1(March), 1–3. Park, D. Y., Park, M. H., & Bates, A. B. (2018). Exploring Young Children’s Understanding About the Concept of Volume Through Engineering Design in a STEM Activity: A Case Study. International Journal of Science and Mathematics Education, 16(2), 275–294. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10763-016-9776-0 Rahardjo, M. M. (2019). Implementasi Pendekatan Saintifik Sebagai Pembentuk Keterampilan Proses Sains Anak Usia Dini. Scholaria: Jurnal Pendidikan Dan Kebudayaan, 9(2), 148–159. https://doi.org/10.24246/j.js.2019.v9.i2.p148-159 Robison, T. (2016). Male Elementary General Music Teachers : A Phenomenological Study. Journal of Music Teacher Education, 26(2), 77–89. https://doi.org/10.1177/1057083715622019 Rocha Fernandes, G. W., Rodrigues, A. M., & Ferreira, C. A. (2018). Conceptions of the Nature of Science and Technology: a Study with Children and Youths in a Non-Formal Science and Technology Education Setting. Research in Science Education, 48(5), 1071–1106. https://doi.org/10.1007/s11165-016-9599-6 Sawyer, R. K. (2006). Educating for innovation. 1(2006), 41–48. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.tsc.2005.08.001 Sharapan, H. (2012). ERIC - From STEM to STEAM: How Early Childhood Educators Can Apply Fred Rogers’ Approach, Young Children, 2012-Jan. Young Children, 67(1), 36–40. Siantayani, Y. (2018). STEAM: Science-Technology-Engineering-Art-Mathematics. Semarang: SINAU Teachers Development Center. Sikder, S., & Fleer, M. (2015). Small Science : Infants and Toddlers Experiencing Science in Everyday Family Life. Research in Science Education, 45(3), 445–464. https://doi.org/10.1007/s11165-014-9431-0 Smith-gilman, S. (2018). The Arts, Loose Parts and Conversations. Journal of the Canadian Association for Curriculum Studies, 16(1), 90–103. Sohn, B. K., Thomas, S. P., Greenberg, K. H., & Pollio, H. R. (2017). Hearing the Voices of Students and Teachers : A Phenomenological Approach to Educational Research. Qualitative Research in Education, 6(2), 121–148. https://doi.org/10.17583/qre.2017.2374 Strong-wilson, T., & Ellis, J. (2002). Children and Place : Reggio Emilia’s Environment as Third Teacher. Theory into Practice, 46(1), 40–47. Sutton, M. J. (2011). In the hand and mind: The intersection of loose parts and imagination in evocative settings for young children. Children, Youth and Environments, 21(2), 408–424. Tippett, C. D., & Milford, T. M. (2017). Findings from a Pre-kindergarten Classroom: Making the Case for STEM in Early Childhood Education. International Journal of Science and Mathematics Education, 15, 67–86. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10763-017-9812-8 Tippett, C., & Milford, T. (2017). STEM Resources and Materials for Engaging Learning Experiences. International Journal of Science & Mathematics Education, 15(March), 67–86. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10763-017-9812-8 Veselack, E., Miller, D., & Cain-Chang, L. (2015). Raindrops on noses and toes in the dirt: infants and toddlers in the outdoor classroom. Dimensions Educational Research Foundation. Yuksel-Arslan, P., Yildirim, S., & Robin, B. R. (2016). A phenomenological study : teachers ’ experiences of using digital storytelling in early childhood education. Educational Studies, 42(5), 427–445. https://doi.org/10.1080/03055698.2016.1195717

The pandemic of COVID-19 has afflicted every individual and has initiated a cascade of directly or indirectly involved events in precipitating mental health issues. The human species is a wanderer and hunter-gatherer by nature, and physical social distancing and nationwide lockdown have confined an individual to physical isolation. The present review article was conceived to address psychosocial and other issues and their aetiology related to the current pandemic of COVID-19. The elderly age group has most suffered the wrath of SARS-CoV-2, and social isolation as a preventive measure may further induce mental health issues. Animal model studies have demonstrated an inappropriate interacting endogenous neurotransmitter milieu of dopamine, serotonin, glutamate, and opioids, induced by social isolation that could probably lead to observable phenomena of deviant psychosocial behavior. Conflicting and manipulated information related to COVID-19 on social media has also been recognized as a global threat. Psychological stress during the current pandemic in frontline health care workers, migrant workers, children, and adolescents is also a serious concern. Mental health issues in the current situation could also be induced by being quarantined, uncertainty in business, jobs, economy, hampered academic activities, increased screen time on social media, and domestic violence incidences. The gravity of mental health issues associated with the pandemic of COVID-19 should be identified at the earliest. Mental health organization dedicated to current and future pandemics should be established along with Government policies addressing psychological issues to prevent and treat mental health issues need to be developed. References World Health Organization (WHO) Coronavirus Disease (COVID-19) Dashboard. Available at: https://covid19.who.int/ [Accessed on 23 August 2020] Sim K, Chua HC. The psychological impact of SARS: a matter of heart and mind. CMAJ. 2004; 170:811e2. https://doi.org/10.1503/cmaj.1032003. Wu P, Fang Y, Guan Z, Fan B, Kong J, Yao Z, et al. The psychological impact of the SARS epidemic on hospital employees in China: exposure, risk perception, and altruistic acceptance of risk. Can J Psychiatr. 2009; 54:302e11. https://doi.org/10.1177/070674370905400504. Brooks SK, Webster RK, Smith LE, Woodland L, Wessely S, Greenberg N, et al. The psychological impact of quarantine and how to reduce it: rapid review of the evidence. Lancet. 2020; 395:912e20. https://doi.org/10.1016/S0140-6736(20)30460-8. Robertson E, Hershenfield K, Grace SL, Stewart DE. The psychosocial effects of being quarantined following exposure to SARS: a qualitative study of Toronto health care workers. Can J Psychiatr. 2004; 49:403e7. https://doi.org/10.1177/070674370404900612. Barbisch D, Koenig KL, Shih FY. Is there a case for quarantine? Perspectives from SARS to Ebola. Disaster Med Public Health Prep. 2015; 9:547e53. https://doi.org/10.1017/dmp.2015.38. Jeong H, Yim HW, Song YJ, Ki M, Min JA, Cho J, et al. Mental health status of people isolated due to Middle East Respiratory Syndrome. Epidemiol Health. 2016;38: e2016048. https://doi.org/10.4178/epih.e2016048. Liu X, Kakade M, Fuller CJ, Fan B, Fang Y, Kong J, et al. Depression after exposure to stressful events: lessons learned from the severe acute respiratory syndrome epidemic. Compr Psychiatr. 2012; 53:15e23. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.comppsych.2011.02.003 Chadda RK, Deb KS. Indian family systems, collectivistic society and psychotherapy. Indian J Psychiatry. 2013;55: S299‑ https://dx.doi.org/10.4103%2F0019-5545.105555. Grover S, Sahoo S, Mehra A, Avasthi A, Tripathi A, Subramanyan A, et al. Psychological impact of COVID‑19 lockdown: An online survey from India. Indian J Psychiatry. 2020; 62:354-62. https://doi.org/ 10.4103/psychiatry.IndianJPsychiatry _427_20. Hawkley LC, Cacioppo JT. Loneliness matters: a theoretical and empirical review of consequences and mechanisms. Ann Behav Med. 2010; 40: 218–27. https://dx.doi.org/10.1007%2Fs12160-010-9210-8. Chen N, Zhou M, Dong X, Qu J, Gong F, Han Y, et al. Epidemiological and clinical characteristics of 99 cases of 2019 novel coronavirus pneumonia in Wuhan, China: a descriptive study. Lancet. 2020;395(10223):507-13. https://doi.org/10.1016/S0140-6736(20)30211-7. Bhandari S, Sharma R, Singh Shaktawat A, Banerjee S, Patel B, Tak A, et al. COVID-19 related mortality profile at a tertiary care centre: a descriptive study. Scr Med. 2020;51(2):69-73. https://doi.org/10.5937/scriptamed51-27126. Baumeister RF, Leary MR. The need to belong: desire for interpersonal attachments as a fundamental human motivation. Psychol Bull. 1995; 117: 497–529. https://doi.org/10.1037/0033-2909.117.3.497. Caspi A, Harrington H, Moffitt TE, Milne BJ, Poulton R. Socially isolated children 20 years later: risk of cardiovascular disease. Arch Pediatr Adolesc Med. 2006; 160(8):805-11. https://doi.org/10.1001/archpedi.160.8.805. Eaker ED, Pinsky J, Castelli WP. Myocardial infarction and coronary death among women: psychosocial predictors from a 20-year follow-up of women in the Framingham Study. Am J Epidemiol. 1992; 135(8):854-64. https://doi.org/10.1093/oxfordjournals.aje.a116381. Luo Y, Hawkley LC, Waite LJ, Cacioppo JT. Loneliness, health, and mortality in old age: a national longitudinal study. Soc Sci Med. 2012 Mar; 74(6):907-14. https://dx.doi.org/10.1016%2Fj.socscimed.2011.11.028. Olsen RB, Olsen J, Gunner-Svensson F, Waldstrøm B. Social networks and longevity. A 14-year follow-up study among elderly in Denmark. Soc Sci Med. 1991; 33(10):1189-95. https://doi.org/10.1016/0277-9536(91)90235-5. Patterson AC, Veenstra G. Loneliness and risk of mortality: a longitudinal investigation in Alameda County, California. Soc Sci Med. 2010; 71(1):181-6. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.socscimed.2010.03.024. Savikko N, Routassalo P, Tilvis RS, Strandberg TE, Pitkalla KH. Predictors and subjective causes of loneliness in an aged population. Arch Gerontol Geriatrics. 2005; 41:3;223-33. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.archger.2005.03.002. Health Advisory for Elderly Population of India during COVID19. Available at: https://www.mohfw.gov.in/pdf/AdvisoryforElderlyPopulation.pdf [Accessed on 13 August 2020]. Dicks D, Myers R, Kling A. Uncus and amygdala lesions: effects on social behavior in the free-ranging rhesus monkey. Science. 1969; 165:69–71. https://doi.org/10.1126/science.165.3888.69. Kanai R, Bahrami B, Duchaine B, Janik A, Banissy MJ, Rees G. Brain structure links loneliness to social perception. Curr Biol. 2012; 22(20):1975-9. https://dx.doi.org/10.1016%2Fj.cub.2012.08.045. Bender AR, Daugherty A, Raz N. Vascular risk moderates associations between hippocampal subfield volumes and memory. J Cogn Neurosci. 2013; 25:1851–62. https://doi.org/10.1162/jocn_a_00435. Raz N. Diabetes: brain, mind, insulin–what is normal and do we need to know? Nat Rev Endocrinol. 2011; 7:636–7. https://doi.org/10.1038/nrendo.2011.149. Colcombe SJ, Erickson KI, Naftali R, Andrew GW, Cohen NJ, McAuley E, et al. Aerobic fitness reduces brain tissue loss in aging humans. J Gerontol A Biol Sci Med Sci. 2003; 58:176–80. https://doi.org/10.1093/gerona/58.2.m176. Maass A, Düzel S, Goerke M, Becke A, Sobieray U, Neumann K, et al. Vascular hippocampal plasticity after aerobic exercise in older adults. Mol Psychiatry. 2015; 20, 585–93. https://doi.org/10.1038/mp.2014.114. Wilson RS, Krueger KR, Arnold SE, Schneider JA, Kelly JF, Barnes LL, et al. Loneliness and Risk of Alzheimer Disease. Arch Gen Psychiatry. 2007;64(2):234–240. https://doi.org/10.1001/archpsyc.64.2.234. Kogan JH, Frankland PW, Silva AJ. Long-term memory underlying hippocampus-dependent social recognition in mice. Hippocampus. 2000;10(1):47-56. https://doi.org/10.1002/(sici)1098-1063(2000)10:1%3C47::aid-hipo5%3E3.0.co;2-6. Yorgason JT, España RA, Konstantopoulos JK, Weiner JL, Jones SR. Enduring increases in anxiety-like behavior and rapid nucleus accumbens dopamine signaling in socially isolated rats. Eur J Neurosci. 2013;37(6):1022-31. https://doi.org/10.1111/ejn.12113. Bledsoe AC, Oliver KM, Scholl JL, Forster GL. Anxiety states induced by post-weaning social isolation are mediated by CRF receptors in the dorsal raphe nucleus. Brain Res Bull. 2011;85(3-4):117-22. https://dx.doi.org/10.1016%2Fj.brainresbull.2011.03.003. Lukkes JL, Engelman GH, Zelin NS, Hale MW, Lowry CA. Post-weaning social isolation of female rats, anxiety-related behavior, and serotonergic systems. Brain Res. 2012; 1443:1-17. https://dx.doi.org/10.1016%2Fj.brainres.2012.01.005. Ago Y, Araki R, Tanaka T, Sasaga A, Nishiyama S, Takuma K, et al. Role of social encounter-induced activation of prefrontal serotonergic systems in the abnormal behaviors of isolation-reared mice. Neuropsychopharmacology. 2013; 38(8):1535-47. https://doi.org/10.1038/npp.2013.52. Veenema AH. Early life stress, the development of aggression and neuroendocrine and neurobiological correlates: what can we learn from animal models? Front Neuroendocrinol. 2009;30(4):497-518. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.yfrne.2009.03.003. Zhao X, Sun L, Jia H, Meng Q, Wu S, Li N, et al. Isolation rearing induces social and emotional function abnormalities and alters glutamate and neurodevelopment-related gene expression in rats. Prog Neuropsychopharmacol Biol Psychiatry. 2009;33(7):1173-1177. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.pnpbp.2009.06.016. Sciolino NR, Bortolato M, Eisenstein SA, Fu J, Oveisi F, Hohmann AG, et al. Social isolation and chronic handling alter endocannabinoid signaling and behavioral reactivity to context in adult rats. Neuroscience. 2010;168(2):371-86. https://dx.doi.org/10.1016%2Fj.neuroscience.2010.04.007. Ghasemi M, Phillips C, Trillo L, De Miguel Z, Das D, Salehi A. The role of NMDA receptors in the pathophysiology and treatment of mood disorders. Neurosci Biobehav Rev. 2014; 47:336-358. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.neubiorev.2014.08.017. Olivenza R, Moro MA, Lizasoain I, Lorenzo P, Fernández AP, Rodrigo J, et al. Chronic stress induces the expression of inducible nitric oxide synthase in rat brain cortex. J Neurochem. 2000;74(2):785-791. https://doi.org/10.1046/j.1471-4159.2000.740785.x. Maeng S, Zarate CA Jr, Du J, Schloesser RJ, McCammon J, Chen G, et al. Cellular mechanisms underlying the antidepressant effects of ketamine: role of alpha-amino-3-hydroxy-5-methylisoxazole-4-propionic acid receptors. Biol Psychiatry. 2008;63(4):349-352. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.biopsych.2007.05.028. Kalia LV, Kalia SK, Salter MW. NMDA receptors in clinical neurology: excitatory times ahead. Lancet Neurol. 2008;7(8):742-755. https://dx.doi.org/10.1016%2FS1474-4422(08)70165-0. Waxman EA, Lynch DR. N-methyl-D-aspartate Receptor Subtypes: Multiple Roles in Excitotoxicity and Neurological Disease. The Neuroscientist. 2005; 11(1), 37–49. https://doi.org/10.1177/1073858404269012. Hermes G, Li N, Duman C, Duman R. Post-weaning chronic social isolation produces profound behavioral dysregulation with decreases in prefrontal cortex synaptic-associated protein expression in female rats. Physiol Behav. 2011;104(2):354-9. https://dx.doi.org/10.1016%2Fj.physbeh.2010.12.019. Sestito RS, Trindade LB, de Souza RG, Kerbauy LN, Iyomasa MM, Rosa ML. Effect of isolation rearing on the expression of AMPA glutamate receptors in the hippocampal formation. J Psychopharmacol. 2011;25(12):1720-1729. https://doi.org/10.1177/0269881110385595. Toua C, Brand L, Möller M, Emsley RA, Harvey BH. The effects of sub-chronic clozapine and haloperidol administration on isolation rearing induced changes in frontal cortical N-methyl-D-aspartate and D1 receptor binding in rats. Neuroscience. 2010;165(2):492-499. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.neuroscience.2009.10.039. Alò R, Avolio E, Mele M, Storino F, Canonaco A, Carelli A et al. Excitatory/inhibitory equilibrium of the central amygdala nucleus gates anti-depressive and anxiolytic states in the hamster. Pharmacol Biochem Behav. 2014; 118:79-86. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.pbb.2014.01.007. St JP, Petkov VV. Changes in 5-HT1 receptors in different brain structures of rats with isolation syndrome. General pharmacology. 1990;21(2):223-5. https://doi.org/10.1016/0306-3623(90)90905-2. Miachon S, Rochet T, Mathian B, Barbagli B, Claustrat B. Long-term isolation of Wistar rats alters brain monoamine turnover, blood corticosterone, and ACTH. Brain Res Bull. 1993;32(6):611-614. https://doi.org/10.1016/0361-9230(93)90162-5. Van den Berg CL, Van Ree JM, Spruijt BM, Kitchen I. Effects of juvenile isolation and morphine treatment on social interactions and opioid receptors in adult rats: behavioural and autoradiographic studies. Eur J Neurosci. 1999;11(9):3023-3032. https://doi.org/10.1046/j.1460-9568.1999.00717.x. Vanderschuren LJ, Stein EA, Wiegant VM, Van Ree JM. Social play alters regional brain opioid receptor binding in juvenile rats. Brain Res. 1995;680(1-2):148-156. https://doi.org/10.1016/0006-8993(95)00256-p. Moles A, Kieffer BL, D'Amato FR. Deficit in attachment behavior in mice lacking the mu-opioid receptor gene. Science. 2004;304(5679):1983-1986. https://doi.org/10.1126/science.1095943. Panksepp J, Herman BH, Vilberg T, Bishop P, DeEskinazi FG. Endogenous opioids and social behavior. Neurosci Biobehav Rev. 1980;4(4):473-487. https://doi.org/10.1016/0149-7634(80)90036-6. Gong JP, Onaivi ES, Ishiguro H, Liu Q, Tagliaferro PA, Brusco A, et al. Cannabinoid CB2 receptors: immunohistochemical localization in rat brain. Brain Res. 2006;1071(1):10-23. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.brainres.2005.11.035. Breivogel CS, Sim-Selley LJ. Basic neuroanatomy and neuropharmacology of cannabinoids. Int Rev Psychiatry 2009; 21:2:113-121. https://doi.org/10.1080/09540260902782760. Haj-Mirzaian A, Amini-Khoei H, Haj-Mirzaian A, Amiri S, Ghesmati M, Zahir M, et al. Activation of cannabinoid receptors elicits antidepressant-like effects in a mouse model of social isolation stress. Brain Res Bull. 2017; 130:200-210. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.brainresbull.2017.01.018. Banach M, Piskorska B, Czuczwar SJ, Borowicz KK. Nitric Oxide, Epileptic Seizures, and Action of Antiepileptic Drugs. CNS & Neurological Disorders - Drug Targets 2011;10: 808. https://doi.org/10.2174/187152711798072347. Förstermann U, Sessa WC. Nitric oxide synthases: regulation and function. Eur Heart J. 2012;33(7):829-37, 837a-837d. https://dx.doi.org/10.1093%2Feurheartj%2Fehr304. Hu Y, Wu D, Luo C, Zhu L, Zhang J, Wu H, et al. Hippocampal nitric oxide contributes to sex difference in affective behaviors. PNAS. 2012, 109 (35) 14224-14229. https://doi.org/10.1073/pnas.1207461109. Khan MI, Ostadhadi S, Zolfaghari S, Mehr SE, Hassanzadeh G, Dehpour, A et al. The involvement of NMDA receptor/NO/cGMP pathway in the antidepressant like effects of baclofen in mouse force swimming test. Neuroscience Letters. 2016; 612:52-61. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.neulet.2015.12.006. Matsumoto K, Puia G, Dong E, Pinna G. GABAA receptor neurotransmission dysfunction in a mouse model of social isolation-induced stress: Possible insights into a non-serotonergic mechanism of action of SSRIs in mood and anxiety disorders. Stress. 2007; 10:1:3-12. https://doi.org/10.1080/10253890701200997. Zlatković J, Filipović D. Chronic social isolation induces NF-κB activation and upregulation of iNOS protein expression in rat prefrontal cortex. Neurochem Int. 2013;63(3):172-179. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.neuint.2013.06.002. Haj-Mirzaian A, Amiri S, Kordjazy N, Momeny M, Razmi A, Balaei MR, et al. Lithium attenuated the depressant and anxiogenic effect of juvenile social stress through mitigating the negative impact of interlukin-1β and nitric oxide on hypothalamic-pituitary-adrenal axis function. Neuroscience. 2016; 315:271-285. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.neuroscience.2015.12.024. Larson HJ. The biggest pandemic risk? Viral misinformation. Nature 2018; 562:309. https://doi.org/10.1038/d41586-018-07034-4. Zarocostas J. How to fight an infodemic. Lancet 2020; 395:676. https://doi.org/10.1016/S0140-6736(20)30461-X. World Health Organization, 2019. Ebola Virus Disease – Democratic Republic of the Congo. Geneva, Switzerland: WHO. Available at: https://www.who.int/csr/don/28-november-2019-ebola-drc/en/ [Accessed on August 8, 2020] Times of India. Covid-19: doctors gone to collect samples attacked in Indore. Available at: https://timesofindia.indiatimes.com/videos/news/covid-19-doctors-goneto- collect-samples-attacked-in-indore/videoshow/74942153.cms; 2020 [Accessed on August 8, 2020]. Withnall A. Coronavirus: why India has had to pass new law against attacks on healthcare workers. The Independent. April 23, 2020. Semple K. “Afraid to be a nurse”: health workers under attack. The New York Times. 2020 Apr 27. The Economist. Health workers become unexpected targets during COVID-19. The Economist. May 11, 2020. Turan B, Budhwani H, Fazeli PL, Browning WR, Raper JL, Mugavero MJ, et al. How does stigma affect people living with HIV? The mediating roles of internalized and anticipated HIV stigma in the effects of perceived community stigma on health and psychosocial outcomes. AIDS Behav. 2017; 21: 283–291. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10461-016-1451-5. James PB, Wardle J, Steel A, Adams J. An assessment of Ebola-related stigma and its association with informal healthcare utilisation among Ebola survivors in Sierra Leone: a cross sectional study. BMC Public Health. 2020; 20: 182. https://doi.org/10.1186/s12889-020-8279-7. Aljazeera, 2020. Iran: Over 700 Dead after Drinking Alcohol to Cure Coronavirus. Aljazeera. Available at: https://www.aljazeera.com/ news/2020/04/iran-700-dead-drinking-alcohol-cure-coronavirus200427163529629.html. (Accessed June 4, 2020) Delirrad M, Mohammadi AB, 2020. New methanol poisoning outbreaks in Iran following COVID-19 pandemic. Alcohol Alcohol. 55: 347–348. https://doi.org/10.1093/alcalc/agaa036. Hassanian-Moghaddam H, Zamani N, Kolahi A-A, McDonald R, Hovda KE. Double trouble: methanol outbreak in the wake of the COVID-19 pandemic in Iran-a cross-sectional assessment. Crit Care. 2020; 24: 402. https://doi.org/10.1186/s13054-020-03140-w. Soltaninejad K. Methanol Mass Poisoning Outbreak: A Consequence of COVID-19 Pandemic and Misleading Messages on Social Media. Int J Occup Environ Med. 2020;11(3):148-150. https://dx.doi.org/10.34172%2Fijoem.2020.1983. Islam MS, Sarkar T, Khan SH, Kamal AM, Hasan SMM, Kabir A, et al. COVID-19–Related Infodemic and Its Impact on Public Health: A Global Social Media Analysis. Am J Trop Med Hyg. 2020; 00(0):1–9. https://doi.org/10.4269/ajtmh.20-0812. Hawryluck L, Gold W, Robinson S, Pogorski S, Galea S, Styra R. SARS control and psychological effects of quarantine, Toronto, Canada. Emerg Infect Dis. 2004;10(7):1206–1212. https://dx.doi.org/10.3201%2Feid1007.030703. Lee S, Chan LYY, Chau AAM, Kwok KPS, Kleinman A. The experience of SARS-related stigma at Amoy Gardens. Soc Sci Med. 2005; 61(9): 2038-2046. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.socscimed.2005.04.010. Yoon MK Kim SY Ko HS Lee MS. System effectiveness of detection, brief intervention and refer to treatment for the people with post-traumatic emotional distress by MERS: a case report of community-based proactive intervention in South Korea. Int J Ment Health Syst. 2016; 10: 51. https://doi.org/10.1186/s13033-016-0083-5. Reynolds DL, Garay JR, Deamond SL, Moran MK, Gold W, Styra R. Understanding, compliance and psychological impact of the SARS quarantine experience. Epidemiol Infect. 2008; 136: 997-1007. https://dx.doi.org/10.1017%2FS0950268807009156. Marjanovic Z, Greenglass ER, Coffey S. The relevance of psychosocial variables and working conditions in predicting nurses' coping strategies during the SARS crisis: an online questionnaire survey. Int J Nurs Stud. 2007; 44(6): 991-998. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.ijnurstu.2006.02.012. Bai Y, Lin C-C, Lin C-Y, Chen J-Y, Chue C-M, Chou P. Survey of stress reactions among health care workers involved with the SARS outbreak. Psychiatr Serv. 2004; 55: 1055-1057. https://doi.org/10.1176/appi.ps.55.9.1055. Ministry of Health and Family Welfare. Available at: https://www.mohfw.gov.in/pdf/Guidelinesforhomequarantine.pdf [Accessed on 25 August 2020]. Ministry of Health and Family Welfare. Available at: https://www.mohfw.gov.in/pdf/RevisedguidelinesforHomeIsolationofverymildpresymptomaticCOVID19cases10May2020.pdf [Accessed on 25 August 2020]. Ministry of Health and Family Welfare. Available at: https://www.mohfw.gov.in/pdf/AdvisoryformanagingHealthcareworkersworkinginCOVIDandNonCOVIDareasofthehospital.pdf (Accessed on 25 August 2020). Ministry of Health and Family Welfare. Available at: https://www.mohfw.gov.in/pdf/RevisedguidelinesforInternationalArrivals02082020.pdf [Accessed on 25 August 2020]. Cost of the lockdown? Over 10% of GDP loss for 18 states. Available at: https://timesofindia.indiatimes.com/india/cost-of-the-lockdown-over-10-of-gdp-loss-for-18-states/articleshow/76028826.cms [Accessed on 21 August 2020]. Jorda O, Singh SR, Taylor AM. Longer-Run Economic Consequences of Pandemics. Federal Reserve Bank of San Francisco Working Paper. 2020-09. https://doi.org/10.24148/wp2020-09. Firdaus G. Mental well‑being of migrants in urban center of India: Analyzing the role of social environment. Indian J Psychiatry. 2017; 59:164‑ https://doi.org/10.4103/psychiatry.indianjpsychiatry_272_15. National Crime Record Bureau. Annual Crime in India Report. New Delhi, India: Ministry of Home Affairs; 2018. 198 migrant workers killed in road accidents during lockdown: Report. Available at: https://www.hindustantimes.com/india-news/198-migrant-workers-killed-in-road-accidents-during-lockdown-report/story-hTWzAWMYn0kyycKw1dyKqL.html [Accessed on 25 August 2020]. Qiu H, Wu J, Hong L, Luo Y, Song Q, Chen D. Clinical and epidemiological features of 36 children with coronavirus disease 2019 (COVID-19) in Zhejiang, China: an observational cohort study. Lancet Infect Dis. 2020; 20:689-96. https://doi.org/10.1016/S1473-3099(20)30198-5. Dalton L, Rapa E, Stein A. Protecting the psychological health of through effective communication about COVID-19. Lancet Child Adolesc Health. 2020;4(5):346-347. https://doi.org/10.1016/S2352-4642(20)30097-3. Centre for Disease Control. Helping Children Cope with Emergencies. Available at: https://www.cdc.gov/childrenindisasters/helping-children-cope.html [Accessed on 25 August 2020]. Liu JJ, Bao Y, Huang X, Shi J, Lu L. Mental health considerations for children quarantined because of COVID-19. Lancet Child & Adolesc Health. 2020; 4(5):347-349. https://doi.org/10.1016/S2352-4642(20)30096-1. Sprang G, Silman M. Posttraumatic Stress Disorder in Parents and Youth After Health-Related Disasters. Disaster Med Public Health Prep. 2013;7(1):105-110. https://doi.org/10.1017/dmp.2013.22. Rehman U, Shahnawaz MG, Khan NH, Kharshiing KD, Khursheed M, Gupta K, et al. Depression, Anxiety and Stress Among Indians in Times of Covid-19 Lockdown. Community Ment Health J. 2020:1-7. https://doi.org/10.1007/s10597-020-00664-x. Cao W, Fang Z, Hou, Han M, Xu X, Dong J, et al. The psychological impact of the COVID-19 epidemic on college students in China. Psychiatry Research. 2020; 287:112934. https://doi.org/10.1016/j.psychres.2020.112934. Wang C, Zhao H. The Impact of COVID-19 on Anxiety in Chinese University Students. Front Psychol. 2020; 11:1168. https://dx.doi.org/10.3389%2Ffpsyg.2020.01168. Kang L, Li Y, Hu S, Chen M, Yang C, Yang BX, et al. The mental health of medical workers in Wuhan, China dealing with the 2019 novel coronavirus. Lancet Psychiatry 2020;7(3): e14. https://doi.org/10.1016/s2215-0366(20)30047-x. Lai J, Ma S, Wang Y, Cai Z, Hu J, Wei N, et al. Factors associated with mental health outcomes among health care workers exposed to coronavirus disease 2019. JAMA Netw Open 2020;3(3): e203976. https://doi.org/10.1001/jamanetworkopen.2020.3976. Lancee WJ, Maunder RG, Goldbloom DS, Coauthors for the Impact of SARS Study. Prevalence of psychiatric disorders among Toronto hospital workers one to two years after the SARS outbreak. Psychiatr Serv. 2008;59(1):91-95. https://dx.doi.org/10.1176%2Fps.2008.59.1.91. Tam CWC, Pang EPF, Lam LCW, Chiu HFK. Severe acute respiratory syndrome (SARS) in Hongkong in 2003: Stress and psychological impact among frontline healthcare workers. Psychol Med. 2004;34 (7):1197-1204. https://doi.org/10.1017/s0033291704002247. Lee SM, Kang WS, Cho A-R, Kim T, Park JK. Psychological impact of the 2015 MERS outbreak on hospital workers and quarantined hemodialysis patients. Compr Psychiatry. 2018; 87:123-127. https://dx.doi.org/10.1016%2Fj.comppsych.2018.10.003. Koh D, Meng KL, Chia SE, Ko SM, Qian F, Ng V, et al. Risk perception and impact of severe acute respiratory syndrome (SARS) on work and personal lives of healthcare workers in Singapore: What can we learn? Med Care. 2005;43(7):676-682. https://doi.org/10.1097/01.mlr.0000167181.36730.cc. Verma S, Mythily S, Chan YH, Deslypere JP, Teo EK, Chong SA. Post-SARS psychological morbidity and stigma among general practitioners and traditional Chinese medicine practitioners in Singapore. Ann Acad Med Singap. 2004; 33(6):743e8. Yeung J, Gupta S. Doctors evicted from their homes in India as fear spreads amid coronavirus lockdown. CNN World. 2020. Available at: https://edition.cnn.com/2020/03/25/asia/india-coronavirus-doctors-discrimination-intl-hnk/index.html. [Accessed on 24 August 2020] Violence Against Women and Girls: the Shadow Pandemic. UN Women. 2020. May 3, 2020. Available at: https://www.unwomen.org/en/news/stories/2020/4/statement-ed-phumzile-violence-against-women-during-pandemic. [Accessed on 24 August 2020]. Gearhart S, Patron MP, Hammond TA, Goldberg DW, Klein A, Horney JA. The impact of natural disasters on domestic violence: an analysis of reports of simple assault in Florida (1999–2007). Violence Gend. 2018;5(2):87–92. https://doi.org/10.1089/vio.2017.0077. Sahoo S, Rani S, Parveen S, Pal Singh A, Mehra A, Chakrabarti S, et al. Self-harm and COVID-19 pandemic: An emerging concern – A report of 2 cases from India. Asian J Psychiatr 2020; 51:102104. https://dx.doi.org/10.1016%2Fj.ajp.2020.102104. Ghosh A, Khitiz MT, Pandiyan S, Roub F, Grover S. Multiple suicide attempts in an individual with opioid dependence: Unintended harm of lockdown during the COVID-19 outbreak? Indian J Psychiatry 2020; [In Press]. The Economic Times. 11 Coronavirus suspects flee from a hospital in Maharashtra. March 16 2020. Available at: https://economictimes.indiatimes.com/news/politics-and-nation/11-coronavirus-suspects-flee-from-a-hospital-in-maharashtra/videoshow/74644936.cms?from=mdr. [Accessed on 23 August 2020]. Xiang Y, Yang Y, Li W, Zhang L, Zhang Q, Cheung T, et al. Timely mental health care for the 2019 novel coronavirus outbreak is urgently needed. The Lancet Psychiatry 2020;(3):228–229. https://doi.org/10.1016/S2215-0366(20)30046-8. Van Bortel T, Basnayake A, Wurie F, Jambai M, Koroma A, Muana A, et al. Psychosocial effects of an Ebola outbreak at individual, community and international levels. Bull World Health Organ. 2016;94(3):210–214. https://dx.doi.org/10.2471%2FBLT.15.158543. Kumar A, Nayar KR. COVID 19 and its mental health consequences. Journal of Mental Health. 2020; ahead of print:1-2. https://doi.org/10.1080/09638237.2020.1757052. Gupta R, Grover S, Basu A, Krishnan V, Tripathi A, Subramanyam A, et al. Changes in sleep pattern and sleep quality during COVID-19 lockdown. Indian J Psychiatry. 2020; 62(4):370-8. https://doi.org/10.4103/psychiatry.indianjpsychiatry_523_20. Duan L, Zhu G. Psychological interventions for people affected by the COVID-19 epidemic. Lancet Psychiatry. 2020;7(4): P300-302. https://doi.org/10.1016/S2215-0366(20)30073-0. Dubey S, Biswas P, Ghosh R, Chatterjee S, Dubey MJ, Chatterjee S et al. Psychosocial impact of COVID-19. Diabetes Metab Syndr. 2020; 14(5): 779–788. https://dx.doi.org/10.1016%2Fj.dsx.2020.05.035. Wright R. The world's largest coronavirus lockdown is having a dramatic impact on pollution in India. CNN World; 2020. Available at: https://edition.cnn.com/2020/03/31/asia/coronavirus-lockdown-impact-pollution-india-intl-hnk/index.html. [Accessed on 23 August 2020] Foster O. ‘Lockdown made me Realise What’s Important’: Meet the Families Reconnecting Remotely. The Guardian; 2020. Available at: https://www.theguardian.com/keep-connected/2020/apr/23/lockdown-made-me-realise-whats-important-meet-the-families-reconnecting-remotely. (Accessed on 23 August 2020) Bilefsky D, Yeginsu C. Of ‘Covidivorces’ and ‘Coronababies’: Life During a Lockdown. N. Y. Times; 2020. Available at: https://www.nytimes.com/2020/03/27/world/coronavirus-lockdown-relationships.html [Accessed on 23 August 2020]

This study aimed to explore the perceived barriers to physical activity among college students Study Design: Qualitative research design Eight focus group discussions on 67 college students aged 18-24 years (48 females, 19 males) was conducted on College premises. Data were analysed using inductive approach. Participants identified a number of obstacles to physical activity. Perceived barriers emerged from the analysis of the data addressed the different dimensions of the socio-ecological framework. The result indicated that the young adults perceived substantial amount of personal, social and environmental factors as barriers such as time constraint, tiredness, stress, family control, safety issues and much more. Understanding the barriers and overcoming the barriers at this stage will be valuable. Health professionals and researchers can use this information to design and implement interventions, strategies and policies to promote the participation in physical activity. This further can help the students to deal with those barriers and can help to instil the habit of regular physical activity in the later adult years.

Abstract A description is provided for Stigmina carpophila. Information is included on the disease caused by the organism, its transmission, geographical distribution, and hosts. DISEASE: On leaves forming small purplish spots with a yellow centre, then turning brown and later developing into a shot-hole effect when the central portion drops out; on twigs as small black spots which later enlarge and become sunken. HOSTS: Prunus amygdalus[Prunus dulcis] [almond], P. armeniaca [apricot], P. avium [sweet cherry], P. cerasus [sour cherry], P. communis, P. domestica [plum], P. italica, P. laurocerasus [cherry laurel], P. persica [peach]. TRANSMISSION: By air-borne conidia. GEOGRAPHICAL DISTRIBUTION: AFRICA: Algeria [4, 171], Angola [47, 3400], Azores [Beusaude, 6, 80], Egypt [26, 497], Ethiopia [IMI], Libya [IMI], Madagascar [30, 630], Morocco [Maire & Werner, 18, 550], South Africa [19, 418], Zimbabwe [Hopkins, 21, 213]. ASIA: Afghanistan [Gattani et al., 42, 296], China (Hunan [Wang, 25, 525], N.W. [40, 543], Kinagsu-Szechwan [45, 2441]), Hong Kong [33, 411; IMI], India (IMI, [Butler & Bisby, 41, 18], Kashmir [47, 2759, 72, 3842]), Iran [38, 378], Iraq [47, 3062], Israel [15, 683], Japan [Shira & Hara, 7, 672], Lebanon [49, 982], Pakistan [IMI, 44, 2757; 52, 376], Syria [38, 383], Turkey [IMI, 27, 350; 34, 464], former USSR ['Armenia', 'Stalinsk', 'Tadzhikistan', 'Uzbekistan' (37, 292, 710; 5, 175; 6, 18; 20, 372), 'Kazakhstan' (45, 1728), 'Kinghizstan' (44, 1470), 'Soviet Far East' (46, 19), 'Turkmen' (Golovin, Ashkabad Inst. Bot. Akad. Nauk TSSR 1965; 50, 1113)]. AUSTRALASIA & OCEANIA: Australia [NSW, Qd., S. Aust., Vict., W. Aust. (IMI, 27, 27; 42, 331; 25, 218; 22, 470; Carne, 5, 118), Tas. (3, 259)], New Zealand [Brien, 18, 726]. EUROPE: Austria [29, 403], Belgium [28, 51], Bulgaria [40, 543], Crete [50, 1144], Cyprus [IMI, Natrass, 17, 346], former Czechoslovakia [IMI], Denmark [27, 411], France [19, 104], Germany [IMI, 11, 186], Greece [5, 15], Hungary [18, 535], Ireland [Adamas & Pethybridge, Proc. Roy. Irish Acad. B 28(4): 148 (1910), Italy [IMI, 26, 229], Netherlands [27, 244], Norway [Jørstad, 25, 184], Poland [4, 314], Portugal [D'Almeida, Contrib. Mycol. Port. : 47 (1903)], Rumania [20, 558; IMI], Spain [1, 354], Sweden [IMI, Rabenhorst-Winter, Fl. europ. exsicc. no. 2777 (1903)], Switzerland [27, 428], UK (IMI, [Moore, 39, 212], Channel Isles (Jersey [Philipps, 41, 2]), former USSR [Voronikhin, Mater. Mycol. fl. Sotchi Distr. : 58 (1914), Smarods, 10, 223, Brundza, 42, 308; 17, 837; 43, 1347], former Yugoslavia [31, 594]. NORTH AMERICA: Canada [IMI, British Columbia, Manitoba, Ontario, Saskatchewan (Canad. Pl. Dis. Surv. 1920-1964), Que (46, 3383)], Mexico [1, 375, 72, 6164], USA [Agric. Handb. USDA 165, 1960 (40, 511), 40, 116, 71, 5682, 75, 1212)]. CENTRAL AMERICA & CARRIBEAN: Honduras [Muller et al., 41, 128]. SOUTH AMERICA: Argentina [Hauman-Merck, An. Mus. Nac. Hist. nat. B. Aires 26: 202 (1914); 20, 9; Valiela, 24, 28; Marchionatto, 24, 280], Bolivia [37, 8], Brazil (Central-Southern [32, 616]), Chile [23, 254], Peru [31, 208], Uraguay [28, 224].

03—285 Ahmed, Mehreen (U. of Queensland, Australia). A note on phrase structure analysis and design implication for ICALL. Computer Assisted Language Learning (Lisse, The Netherlands), 15, 4 (2002), 423—33.03—286 Argaman, Osnat and Abu-Rabia, Salim (U. of Haifa, Israel). The influence of language anxiety on English reading and writing tasks among native Hebrew speakers. Language, Culture and Curriculum (Clevedon, UK), 15, 2 (2002), 143—60.03—287 Bielinska, Monika (Schlesische Universität, Katowice, Poland). Zu Semantischen Aspekten der Wortkombinatorik. [On semantic aspects of word combination.] Glottodidactica (Poznań, Poland), 28 (2002), 19—27.03—288 Bonci, Angelica (Royal Holloway, U. of London, UK). Collocational restrictions in Italian as a second language: A case control study. Tuttitalia (Rugby, UK), 26 (2002), 3—14.03—289 Brown, Charles Grant (U. of Northern British Columbia, Canada; Email: brownc@unbc.ca). Inferring and maintaining the learner model. Computer Assisted Language Learning (Lisse, The Netherlands), 15, 4 (2002), 343—55.03—290 Butler, Yuko Goto (U. of Pennsylvania, USA; Email: ybutler@gse.upenn.edu). Second language learners' theories on the use of English articles: An analysis of the metalinguistic knowledge used by Japanese students in acquiring the English article system. Studies in Second Language Acquisition (New York, USA), 24, 3 (2002), 451—80.03—291 Carroll, Susanne E. (Universität Potsdam, Germany; Email: carroll@rz.uni-potsdam.de). Induction in a modular learner. Second Language Research (London, UK), 18, 3 (2002), 224—49.03—292 Chen, Liang, Tokuda, Naoyuki and Xiao, Dahai (Sunflare Company, Tokyo, Japan; Email: chen_1@sunflare.co.jp). A POST parser-based learner model for template-based ICALL for Japanese-English writing skills. Computer Assisted Language Learning (Lisse, The Netherlands), 15, 4 (2002), 357—72.03—293 Di Biase, Bruno and Kawaguchi, Satomi (U. of Western Sydney, Australia; Email: B.DiBiase@uws.edu.au). Exploring the typological plausibility of Processability Theory: Language development in Italian second language and Japanese second language. Second Language Research (London, UK), 18, 3 (2002), 274—302.03—294 Dimroth, Christine (Max Planck Inst. for Psycholinguistics, Nijmegen, The Netherlands; Email: christine.dimroth@mpi.nl). Topics, assertions, and additive words: How L2 learners get from information structure to target-language syntax. Linguistics (Berlin, Germany), 40, 4 (2002), 891—923.03—295 Duffield, Nigel (McGill U., Canada), White, Lydia, Bruhn de Garavito, Joyce, Montrul, Silvina and Prévost, Philippe. Clitic placement in L2 French: Evidence from sentence matching. Journal of Linguistics (Cambridge, UK), 38, 3 (2002), 487—525.03—296 Francis, Norbert (Northern Arizona U., USA; Email: norbert.francis@nau.edu). Literacy, second language learning, and the development of metalinguistic awareness: A study of bilingual children's perceptions of focus on form. Linguistics and Education (New York, USA), 13, 3 (2002), 373—404.03—297 Gamper, Johann (Free U. of Bozen, Italy; Email: judith.knapp@eurac.edu) and Knapp, Judith. A review of intelligent CALL systems. Computer Assisted Language Learning (Lisse, The Netherlands), 15, 4 (2002), 329—42.03—298 Gavruseva, Elena (U. of Iowa, USA; Email: elena-gavruseva@uiowa.edu). Is there primacy of aspect in child L2 English? Bilingualism: Language and Cognition (Cambridge, UK), 5, 2 (2002), 109—30.03—299 Geeslin, Kimberly L. (Indiana U., USA; Email: kgeeslin@indiana.edu). The acquisition of Spanish copula choice and its relationship to language change. Studies in Second Language Acquisition (New York, USA), 24, 3 (2002), 419—50.03—300 Ghaith, G. M. (American U. of Beirut, Lebanon; Email: gghaith@aub.edu.lb). The relationship between cooperative learning, perception of social support, and academic achievement. System (Oxford, UK), 30, 3 (2002), 263—73.03—301 Golato, Peter (U. of Illinois, Urbana-Champaign, USA; Email: pgolato@uiuc.edu). Word parsing by late-learning French-English bilinguals. Applied Psycholinguistics (Cambridge, UK), 23, 3 (2002), 417—46.03—302 Gorostiaga, Arantxa and Balluerka, Nekane (U. of the Basque Country; Email: pspgomaa@ss.ehu.es). The influence of the social use and the history of acquisition of Euskera on comprehension and recall of scientific texts in Euskera and Castilian. Language Learning (Malden, MA, USA), 52, 3 (2002), 491—512.03—303 Hada, Yoshiaki, Ogata, Hiroaki and Yano, Yoneo (Tokushima U., Japan; Email: hada@is.tokushima-u.ac.jp). Video-based language learning environment using an online video-editing system. Computer Assisted Language Learning (Lisse, The Netherlands), 15, 4 (2002), 387—408.03—304 Håkansson, Gisela (U. of Lund, Sweden; Email: Gisela.Hakansson@ling.lu.se), Pienemann, Manfred and Sayehli, Susan. Transfer and typological proximity in the context of second language processing. Second Language Research (London, UK), 18, 3 (2002), 250—73.03—305 Hatasa, Yukiko Abe (U. of Iowa, USA; Email: yukiko-hatasa@uiowa.edu). The effects of differential timing in the introduction of Japanese syllabaries on early second language development in Japanese. The Modern Language Journal (Malden, MA, USA), 86, 3 (2002), 349—67.03—306 Hsiao, Tsung-Yuan (Nat. Taiwan Ocean U., Republic of China; Email: tyhsiao@mail.ntou.edu.tw) and Oxford, Rebecca L.. Comparing theories of language learning strategies: A confirmatory factor analysis. The Modern Language Journal (Malden, MA, USA), 86, 3 (2002), 368—83.03—307 Hu, Guangwei (Nat. Inst. of Ed., Nanyang Technological U., Singapore; Email: gwhu@nie.edu.sg). Psychological constraints on the utility of metalinguistic knowledge in second language production. Studies in Second Language Acquisition (New York, USA), 24, 3 (2002), 347—86.03—308 Hulstijn, Jan (U. of Amsterdam, The Netherlands; Email: hulstijn@hum.uva.nl). Towards a unified account of the representation, processing and acquisition of second language knowledge. Second Language Research (London, UK), 18, 3 (2002), 193—223.03—309 Itakura, Hiroko (The Hong Kong Polytechnic U.; Email: eghiroko@polyu.edu.hk). Gender and pragmatic transfer in topic development. Language, Culture and Curriculum (Clevedon, UK), 15, 2 (2002), 161—83.03—310 Jarvis, Scott (Ohio U., USA; Email: jarvis@ohio.edu). Topic continuity in L2 English article use. Studies in Second Language Acquisition (New York, USA), 24, 3 (2002), 387—418.03—311 Jung, Udo O. H. (U. of Bayreuth, Germany; Email: hmejung@gmx.de). An international bibliography of computer-assisted language learning: Fifth instalment. System (Oxford, UK), 30, 3 (2002), 349—98.03—312 Kim, Daejin (Hansei U., Republic of Korea; Email: daejkim@chollian.net) and Hall, Joan Kelly. The role of an interactive book reading program in the development of second language pragmatic competence. The Modern Language Journal (Malden, MA, USA), 86, 3 (2002), 332—48.03—313 Lee, Eun-Joo (Stanford U., USA; Email: eunlee@stanford.edu). Comparing personal references in English by a native-speaking and a Korean pre-adolescent. English Teaching (Korea), 57, 3 (2002), 125—43.03—314 Lee, Lina (U. of New Hampshire, USA; Email: llee@hopper.unh.edu). Synchronous online exchanges: A study of modification devices on non-native discourse. System (Oxford, UK), 30, 3 (2002), 275—88.03—315 Lee, Siok H. (Burnaby Sch. District & Simon Fraser U., Canada; Email: slee@alpha.sd41.bc.ca) and Carey, Stephen. Explaining Chinese learners' errors in the phonological representations of Latinate derivatives in English: A psycholinguistic perspective. Canadian Journal of Applied Linguistics (Ottawa, Canada), 5, 1/2 (2002), 65—91.03—316 Liontas, John I. (U. of Notre Dame, IN, USA; Email: jliontas@nd.edu). Exploring second language learners' notions of idiomaticity. System (Oxford, UK), 30, 3 (2002), 289—313.03—317 Macintyre, Peter D. (U. Coll. of Cape Breton, Canada; Email: peter_macintyre@uccb.ca), Baker, Susan C., Clément, Richard and Donovan, Leslie A.. Sex and age effects on willingness to communicate, anxiety, perceived competence, and L2 motivation among junior high school French immersion students. Language Learning (Malden, MA, USA), 52, 3 (2002), 537—64.03—318 Martínez, Ana Cristina Lahuerta (U. of Oviedo, Asturias, Spain; Email: lahuerta@correo.uniovi.es). Empirical examination of EFL readers' use of rhetorical information. English for Specific Purposes (Amsterdam, The Netherlands), 21, 1 (2002), 81—98.03—319 Mori, Yoshiko (Georgetown U., USA; Email: moriy@georgetown.edu). Individual differences in the integration of information from context and word parts in interpreting unknown kanji words. Applied Psycholinguistics (Cambridge, UK), 23, 3 (2002), 375—97.03—320 Morris, Frank A. (U. of Miami, USA). Negotiation moves and recasts in relation to error types and learner repair in the foreign language classroom. Foreign Language Annals (New York, USA), 35, 4 (2002), 395—404.03—321 O'Grady, William (U. of Hawai'i, USA; Email: ogrady@hawaii.edu) and Yamashita, Yoshie. Partial agreement in second-language acquisition. Linguistics (Berlin, Germany), 40, 5 (2002), 1011—19.03—322 Perdue, Clive (Université Paris VIII, France; Email: clive@univ-paris8.fr), Benazzo, Sandra and Giuliano, Patrizia. When finiteness gets marked: The relations between morphosyntactic development and use of scopal items in adult language. Linguistics (Berlin, Germany), 40, 4 (2002), 849—90.03—323 Pichette, François (U. of South Florida, USA; Email: pichette@chuma1.cas.usf.edu). Second-language vocabulary learning and the additivity hypothesis. Canadian Journal of Applied Linguistics (Ottawa, Canada), 5, 1/2 (2002), 117—30.03—324 Raymond, Patricia M. (U. of Ottawa, Canada) and Parks, Susan. Transitions: Orienting to reading and writing assignments in EAP and MBA contexts. The Canadian Modern Language Review/La Revue canadienne des langues vivantes (Toronto, Ont.), 59, 1 (2002), 152—80.03—325 Schulz, Renate A. (U. of Arizona, USA). Hilft es die Regel zu wissen um sie anzuwenden? Das Verhältnis von metalinguistischem Bewusstsein und grammatischer Kompetenz in DaF. [Does it help to know the rule to apply it? The relationship between metalinguistic consciousness and grammatical competence in German as a foreign language.] Die Unterrichtspraxis/Teaching German (Cherry Hill, NJ, USA), 36, 1 (2002), 15—24.03—326 Segler, Thomas M., Pain, Helen and Sorace, Antonella (U. of Edinburgh, Scotland, UK; Email: thomasse@dai.ed.ac.uk). Second language vocabulary acquisition and learning strategies in ICALL environments. Computer Assisted Language Learning (Lisse, The Netherlands), 15, 4 (2002), 409—22.03—327 Shehadeh, Ali (U. of Aleppo/King Saud U., Ryadh, Saudi Arabia; Email: ashhada@ksu.edu.sa). Comprehensible output, from occurrence to acquisition: An agenda for acquisitional research. Language Learning (Malden, MA, USA), 52, 3 (2002), 597—647.03—328 Tokuda, Naoyuki (SunFlare Research and Development Center, Tokyo, Japan; Email: tokuda_n@sunflare.co.jp). New developments in intelligent CALL systems in a rapidly internationalised information age. Computer Assisted Language Learning (Lisse, The Netherlands), 15, 4 (2002), 319—27.03—329 Tracy, Rosemarie (U. of Mannheim, Germany). Growing (clausal) roots: All children start out (and may remain) multilingual. Linguistics (Berlin, Germany), 40, 4 (2002), 653—86.03—330 van de Craats, Ineke (U. of Nijmegen, The Netherlands; Email: I.v.d.Craats@let.kun.nl), van Hout, Roeland and Corver, Norbert. The acquisition of possessive HAVE-clauses by Turkish and Moroccan learners of Dutch. Bilingualism: Language and Cognition (Cambridge, UK), 5, 2 (2002), 147—74.03—331 Verhoeven, Ludo (U. of Nijmegen, The Netherlands; Email: L.Verhoeven@ped.kun.nl) and Vermeer, Anne. Communicative competence and personality dimensions in first and second language learners. Applied Psycholinguistics (Cambridge, UK), 23, 3 (2002), 361—74.03—332 Wendt, Michael (U. Bremen, Germany). Kontext und Konstruktion: Fremdsprachendidaktische Theoriebildung und ihre Implikationen für die Fremdsprachenforschung. [Context and construction: Foreign language didactic theory formation and its implications for foreign language learning.] Zeitschrift für Fremdsprachenforschung (Germany), 13, 1 (2002), 1–62.03—333 Williams, Marion, Burden, Robert and Lanvers, Ursula (U. of Exeter, UK). ‘French is the Language of Love and Stuff’: Student perceptions of issues related to motivation in learning a foreign language. British Educational Research Journal (Abingdon, UK), 28, 4 (2002), 503—28.03—334 Wray, Alison (Cardiff U., UK; Email: wraya@cf.ac.uk). Formulaic language in computer-supported communication: Theory meets reality. Language Awareness (Clevedon, UK), 11, 2 (2002), 114—31.

Abstract Background PORD (P450 oxidoreductase deficiency) is a rare form of CAH with marked phenotypic variations due to differences in the degree of steroid hormone excess/deficiency. PORD results in17αhydroxylase/17,20lyase- CYP17, 21αhydroxylase- CYP21, and aromatase- CYP19A1 inhibition. In the absence of characteristic skeletal features of Antley Bixler phenotype, differentiating PORD from other types of CAH is challenging. Case details 04 day child, second of the non-identical twins, product of 2nd degree consanguinity, third in birth order was brought with abnormal genitalia. The other male twin had no genital ambiguity but had pigmented scrotum. There was no adrenal crisis in index case or maternal virilization. First child is normal female. Child was hemodynamically stable weighed 02 kgs and measured 51 cms, had no hyperpigmentation, skeletal deformities or dysmorphic features. Phallus was 10mm, clitoral index 40mm2 with single urogenital opening and posteriorly fused labia (anogenital ratio 0.6).Gonads were not palpable. Karyotype was 46XX with normal Mullerian structures and non-visualized gonads on ultrasonography. Biochemical workup showed random plasma glucose level of 99mg/dl and normal electrolytes. Baseline serum 8am Cortisol was 1.15 mcg/dl (normal 5-18 mcg/dl) and 17OHP was 20 ng/ml (normal &lt; 02 ng/ml). Serum Androstenedione level was 0.39 nmol/L (normal 0.5-3.4 nmol/L). In view of clinical, laboratory and imaging findings, presumptive diagnosis of 46 XX DSD due to 21 alpha hydroxylase deficiency CAH was made. Oral Hydrocortisone 15mg/m2 and Fludrocortisone 0.05 mg were initiated. Therapy was monitored with serum 17(OH)P levels and Androstenedione. Genetic testing for 21 alpha hydroxylase gene however came negative. This led to further genetic mutational analysis, and there was a homozygous R457H POR gene mutation at exon 12 leading to protein change p.Arg457His (nucleotide change c.1370G&gt;A), confirming PORD. Retrospectively, maternal triple test done during the candidate pregnancy showed low serum estriol, suggestive of placental aromatase deficiency. Mineralocorticoid supplements were stopped thereafter. Conclusions PORD needs to be considered and differentiated from garden variety of CAH in 46 XX DSD when elevation of 17(OH)P is modest with isolated cortisol deficiency and aromatase deficiency (evidenced by low maternal estriol levels and/or virilization), as its course and follow up are different.

This essay aims to elucidate issues related to the origin, definition and contributions of number sense to mathematical learning. We discuss the controversies involved in the origin and conceptualization of the construct, as well as the understanding of number sense that characterizes this work. We present studies that highlight the relevant role that number sense plays in the construction of initial mathematics and the relation that this construct has evidenced in children’s later mathematical performance. These findings are then related to educational actions developed by researchers in the field, showing the effectiveness of the investment in developing mathematical interventions. In conclusion, it is evidenced the controversy that characterizes the concept of number sense, which reflects the need for more research in this field. A strong predictive relationship between the construct and later mathematical knowledge is also highlighted, which has led to the realization of intervention studies in this field. Such studies have shown encouraging results for kindergarten and elementary school students who have difficulties in learning mathematics.ResumoEste ensaio tem como objetivo elucidar questões relativas à origem, definição e contribuições do senso numérico para a aprendizagem matemática. Abordam-se as controvérsias envolvidas na origem e conceituação do constructo, assim como a compreensão de senso numérico que caracteriza este trabalho. São apresentados estudos que destacam o papel relevante que o senso numérico desempenha para a construção da matemática inicial e a relação que este constructo tem evidenciado com o desempenho matemático posterior das crianças. Após, relaciona-se o que foi exposto às ações educacionais desenvolvidas por pesquisadores da área, mostrando a efetividade do investimento no desenvolvimento de intervenções matemáticas. Em conclusão, fica evidenciada a controvérsia que caracteriza a conceituação de senso numérico, o que reflete a necessidade e relevância de mais pesquisa nesta área. É destacada também a forte relação preditiva entre o constructo e o conhecimento matemático posterior, o que tem impulsionado a realização de estudos de intervenção neste campo, com resultados animadores, para alunos da Educação Infantil e dos anos iniciais do Ensino Fundamental que apresentam dificuldades de aprendizagem na matemática.ResumenEste ensayo tiene como objetivo dilucidar cuestiones relacionadas con el origen, la definición y las contribuciones del sentido numérico al aprendizaje matemático. Discutimos las controversias involucradas en el origen y la conceptualización del constructo, así como la comprensión del sentido numérico que caracteriza este trabajo. Presentamos estudios que destacan el papel relevante que juega el sentido numérico en la construcción de las matemáticas iniciales y la relación que este constructo ha evidenciado en el rendimiento matemático posterior de los niños. Estos hallazgos se relacionan luego con acciones educativas desarrolladas por investigadores en este campo, evidenciando la efectividad de los esfuerzos en el desarrollo de intervenciones matemáticas. En conclusión, queda evidenciada la controversia que caracteriza el concepto de sentido numérico, lo que refleja la necesidad de más investigación en este campo. También se destaca una fuerte relación predictiva entre este constructo y el conocimiento matemático posterior, lo que ha llevado a la realización de estudios de intervención en esta área. Dichos estudios han mostrado resultados alentadores para los alumnos de la Educación Infantil y años iniciales de la Enseñanza Fundamental que tienen dificultades para aprender matemáticas.Palavras-chave: Senso numérico, Aprendizagem da matemática, Estudos preditivos, Intervenção.Keywords: Number sense, Mathematical learning, Predictive studies, Intervention.Palabras clave: Sentido numérico, Aprendizaje matemático, Estudios Predictivos, Intervención.ReferencesANDERSSON, Ulf; LYXELL, Björn. Working memory deficit in children with mathematical difficulties: A general or specific deficit? Journal of experimental child psychology, v. 96, n. 3, p. 197-228, 2007.ANDREWS, Paul; SAYERS, Judy. Identifying opportunities for grade one children to acquire foundational number sense: Developing a framework for cross cultural classroom analyses. Early Childhood Education Journal, v. 43, n. 4, p. 257-267, 2015.ANTELL, Sue Ellen; KEATING, Daniel P. Perception of numerical invariance in neonates. Child development, p. 695-701, 1983.ARAGÓN-MENDIZÁBAL, Estíbaliz; AGUILAR-VILLAGRÁN, Manuel; NAVARRO-GUZMÁN, José I.; HOWELL, Richard. Improving number sense in kindergarten children with low achievement in mathematics. Anales de Psicología/Annals of Psychology, v. 33, n. 2, p. 311-318, 2017.BARBOSA, Heloiza Helena de Jesus. Sentido de número na infância: uma interconexão dinâmica entre conceitos e procedimentos. Paidéia, v. 17, n. 37, p. 181-194, 2007.BERCH, Daniel B. Making sense of number sense: Implications for children with mathematical disabilities. Journal of learning disabilities, v. 38, n. 4, p. 333-339, 2005.BRYANT, Diane p.; BRYANT, Brian R.; VAUGHN, Greg R.S.; PFANNENSTIEL, Kathleen H.; PORTERFIELD, Jennifer; GERSTEN, Russell. Early numeracy intervention program for first-grade students with mathematics difficulties. Exceptional Children, v. 78, n. 1, p. 7-23, 2011.CORSO, L. Memória de trabalho, senso numérico e desempenho em aritmética. Revista Psicologia: Teoria e Prática, v. 20, n. 1, p. 141-154, 2018.CORSO, L.; DORNELES, B. V. Senso numérico e dificuldades de aprendizagem na matemática. Revista Psicopedagogia, São Paulo, 83, 289–309, 2010.DEHAENE, Stanislas. Babies who count. In: DEHAENE, Stanislas. The Number Sense: how the mind creates mathematics. New York: Oxford University Press, 1997.DE SMEDT, Bert; GILMORE, Camilla K. Defective number module or impaired access? Numerical magnitude processing in first graders with mathematical difficulties. Journal of experimental child psychology, v. 108, n. 2, p. 278-292, 2011.DOWKER, Ann; SIGLEY, Graham. Targeted interventions for children with arithmetical difficulties. In: BJEP Monograph Series II, Number 7-Understanding number development and difficulties. British Psychological Society, p. 65-81, 2010.DYSON, Nancy I.; JORDAN, Nancy C.; GLUTTING, Joseph. A number sense intervention for low-income kindergartners at risk for mathematics difficulties. Journal of learning disabilities, v. 46, n. 2, p. 166-181, 2013.FUCHS, Lynn S.; FUCHS, Douglas; STUEBING, Karla; FLETCHER, Jack M.;HAMLETT, Carol L.; LAMBERT, Warren. Problem solving and computational skill: Are they shared or distinct aspects of mathematical cognition? Journal of educational psychology, v. 100, n. 1, p. 30-47, 2008.FUCHS, Lynn. S.; POWELL, Sara. R.; SEETHALER, Pamela M.; CIRINO, Paul T.; FLETCHER, Jack M.; FUCHS, Douglas; HAMLETT, Carol L. The effects of strategic counting instruction, with and without deliberate practice, on number combination skill among students with mathematics difficulties. Learning and individual differences, v. 20, n. 2, p. 89-100, 2010.FUSON, Karen C.; SECADA, Walter G.; HALL, James W. Matching, Counting, and Conservation of Numerical Equivalence. Child Development, v. 54, n. 1 p. 91-97, 1983.GERSTEN, Russell; CHARD, David. Number sense: Rethinking arithmetic instruction for students with mathematical disabilities. The Journal of special education, v. 33, n. 1, p. 18-28, 1999.GINSBURG, Herbert P.; LEE, Joon Sun; BOYD, Judi Stevenson. Mathematics Education for Young Children: What It Is and How to Promote It. Social Policy Report, v. 22, n. 1. p. 3-23, 2008.HASSINGER-DAS, Brenna; JORDAN, Nancy C.; GLUTTING, Joseph; IRWIN, Casey; DYSON, Nancy. Domain-general mediators of the relation between kindergarten number sense and first-grade mathematics achievement. Journal of Experimental Child Psychology, v. 118, p. 78-92, 2014.JORDAN, Nancy C.; GLUTTING, Joseph; RAMINENI, Chaitanya. The importance of number sense to mathematics achievement in first and third grades. Learning and individual differences, v. 20, n. 2, p. 82-88, 2010.JORDAN, Nancy C.; GLUTTING, Joseph; RAMINENI, Chaitanya, WATKINS, Marley W. Validating a number sense screening tool for use in kindergarten and first grade: Prediction of mathematics proficiency in third grade. School Psychology Review, v. 39, n. 2, p. 181, 2010.MARTIN, Rebecca B.; CIRINO, Paul T.; SHARP, Carla; BARNES, Carla. Number and counting skills in kindergarten as predictors of grade 1 mathematical skills. Learning and individual differences, v. 34, p. 12-23, 2014.MEYER, Meghan L.; SALIMPOOR, Valorie; WU, Sarah S.; GEARY, David C.; MENON, Vinod. Differential contribution of specific working memory components to mathematics achievement in 2nd and 3rd graders. Learning and Individual Differences, v. 20, n. 2, p. 101-109, 2010.NUNES, Terezinha; BRYANT, Peter. Explicando numeralização. In: NUNES, T; BRYANT, P. Crianças fazendo matemática. Porto Alegre: Artes Médicas, 1997. 246 p.NUNES,Terezinha; BRYANT, Peter. Children’s understanding of mathematics. In: GOSWAMI, Usha C. (Org.) The wiley-blackwell handbook of childhood cognitive development. Blackwell Publishing, 2011.NUNES, Sula. C. T.; ASSIS, Évelin F.; THORNTON, Alessandra F.; CORSO, Luciana Vellinho. Contribuições da pesquisa em senso numérico para a prática de sala de aula. In: VII CONGRESSO INTERNACIONAL DE ENSINO DA MATEMÁTICA. ULBRA, 2017, Canoas, RS. Anais do VII CIEM – Canoas, Ulbra 2017, 2017.OKAMOTO, Yukari; CASE, Robbie. Exploring the microstructure of children's central conceptual structures in the domain of number. Monographs of the Society for research in Child Development, v. 61, n. 1?2, p. 27-58, 1996.PASSOLUNGHI, Maria Chiara; LANFRANCHI, Silvia. Domain?specific and domain?general precursors of mathematical achievement: A longitudinal study from kindergarten to first grade. British Journal of Educational Psychology, v. 82, n. 1, p. 42-63, 2012.PRAET, Magda; DESOETE, Annemie. Enhancing young children's arithmetic skills through non-intensive, computerised kindergarten interventions: A randomised controlled study. Teaching and Teacher Education, v. 39, p. 56-65, 2014.SPERAFICO, Yasmini Lais Spindler. Intervenção no uso de procedimentos e estratégias de contagem com alunos dos anos iniciais com baixos desempenho em matemática. Revista Psicopedagogia, v. 31, n. 94, p. 11-20, 2014.SPINILLO, Alina Galvão. Usos e funções do número em situações do cotidiano. In.: BRASIL. Secretaria de Educação Básica; Diretoria de Apoio à Gestão Educacional. Pacto nacional pela alfabetização na idade certa: Quantificação, Registros e Agrupamentos. Brasília: MEC, SEB, p. 20-29, 2014.STARKEY, Prentice; COOPER, Robert G. Perception of numbers by human infants. Science, v. 210, n. 4473, p. 1033-1035, 1980.STEIN, Lilian Milnitsky. TDE: teste de desempenho escolar: manual para aplicação e interpretação. São Paulo: Casa do Psicólogo, p. 1-17, 1994.STOCK, Pieter; DESOETE, Annemie; ROEYERS, Herbert. Mastery of the counting principles in toddlers: A crucial step in the development of budding arithmetic abilities? Learning and Individual Differences, v. 19, n. 4, p. 419-422, 2009.STRAUSS, Mark S.; CURTIS, Lynne E. Infant perception of numerosity. Child development,v. 52, p. 1146-1152, 1981.TOLAR, Tammy D.; FUCHS, Lynn; FLETCHER, Jack M.;FUCHS, Douglas; HAMLETT, Carol L. Cognitive profiles of mathematical problem solving learning disability for different definitions of disability. Journal of learning disabilities, v. 49, n. 3, p. 240-256, 2016.

IntroductionAccounts of mentoring relationships inevitably draw attention to hierarchies of expertise, knowledge and learning. While public concerns about both the risks and benefits for young people of social media, little attention has been given to the nature of the mentoring role that parents and families play alongside of schools. This conceptual paper explores models of mentorship in the context of family dynamics as they are affected by social media use. This is a context that explicitly disrupts hierarchical structures of mentoring in that new media, and particularly social media use, tends to be driven by youth cultural practices, identity formation, experimentation and autonomy-seeking practices (see for example: Robards; boyd; Campos-Holland et al.; Hodkinson). A growing body of research supports the notion that young people are more skilled in navigating social media platforms than their parents (FOSI; Campos-Holland et al.). This research establishes that uncertainty and tension derived from parents’ impression that their children know more about social media they do (FOSI; Sorbring) has brought about a market for advice and educational programs. In the content of this paper it is notable that when family dynamics and young people’s social media use are addressed through notions of digital citizenship or cyber safety programs, a hierarchical mentorship is assumed, but also problematised; thus the expertise hierarchy is inverted. This paper argues that use of social media platforms, networks, and digital devices challenges traditional hierarchies of expertise in family environments. Family members, parents and children in particular, are involved in ongoing, complex conversations and negotiations about expertise in relation to technology and social media use. These negotiations open up an alternative space for mentorship, challenging traditional roles and suggesting the need for cooperative processes. And this, in turn, can inspire new ways of relating with and through social media and mobile technologies within the family.Inverting Expertise: Social Media, Family and MentoringSocial media are deeply embedded in everyday routines for the vast majority of the population. The emergence of the ‘networked society’, characterised by increasing and pervasive digital and social connectivity, has the potential to create new forms of social interactions within and across networks (Rainie and Wellman), but also to reconfigure intergenerational and family relations. In this way, social media introduces new power asymmetries that affect family dynamics and in particular relationships between young people and their parents. This relatively new mediated environment, by default, exposes young people to social contexts well beyond family and immediate peers making their lived experiences individual, situational and contextual (Swist et al.). The perceived risks this introduces can provoke tensions within families looking to manage those uncertain social contexts, in the process problematising traditional structures of mentorship. Mentoring is a practice predominantly understood within educational and professional workplace settings (Ambrosetti and Dekkers). Although different definitions can be found across disciplines, most models position a mentor as a more experienced knowledge holder, implying a hierarchical relationship between a mentor and mentee (Ambrosetti and Dekkers). Stereotypically, a mentor is understood to be older, wiser and more experienced, while a mentee is, in turn, younger and in need of guidance – a protégé. Alternative models of mentorship see mentoring as a reciprocal process (Eby, Rhodes and Allen; Naweed and Ambrosetti).This “reciprocal” perspective on mentorship recognises the opportunity both sides in the process have to contribute and benefit from the relationship. However, in situations where one party in the relationship does not have the expected knowledge, skills or confidence, this reciprocity becomes more difficult. Thus, as an alternative, asymmetrical or cooperative mentorship lies between the hierarchical and reciprocal (Naweed and Ambrosetti). It suggests that the more experienced side (whichever it is) takes a lead while mentoring is negotiated in a way that meets both sides’ needs. The parent-child relationship is generally understood in hierarchical terms. Traditionally, parents are considered to be mentors for their children, particularly in acquiring new skills and facilitating transitions towards adult life. Such perspectives on parent-child relationships are based on a “deficit” approach to youth, “whereby young people are situated as citizens-in-the-making” (Collin). Social media further problematises the hierarchical dynamic with the role of knowledge holder varying between and within the family members. In many contemporary mediated households, across developed and wealthy nations, technologically savvy children are actively tailoring their own childhoods. This is a context that requires a reconceptualisation of traditional mentoring models within the family context and recognition of each stakeholder’s expertise, knowledge and agency – a position that is markedly at odds with traditional deficit models. Negotiating Social Media Use within the FamilyIn the early stages of the internet and social media research, a generational gap was often at the centre of debates. Although highly contested, Prensky’s metaphor of digital natives and digital immigrants persists in both the popular media and academic literature. This paradigm portrays young people as tech savvy in contrast with their parents. However, such assumptions are rarely grounded in empirical evidence (Hargittai). Nonetheless, while parents are active users of social media, they find it difficult to negotiate social media use with their children (Sorbring). Some studies suggest that parental concerns arise from impressions that their children know more about social media than they do (FOSI; Wang, Bianchi and Raley). Additionally, parental concern with a child’s social media use is positively correlated with the child’s age; parents of older children are less confident in their skills and believe that their child is more digitally skillful (FOSI). However, it may be more productive to understand social media expertise within the family as shared: intermittently fluctuating between parents and children. In developed and wealthy countries, children are already using digital media by the age of five and throughout their pre-teen years predominantly for play and learning, and as teenagers they are almost universally avid social media users (Nansen; Nansen et al.; Swist et al.). Smartphone ownership has increased significantly among young people in Australia, reaching almost 80% in 2015, a proportion nearly identical to the adult population (Australian Communications and Media Authority). In addition, most young people are using multiple devices switching between them according to where, when and with whom they connect (Australian Communications and Media Authority). The locations of internet use have also diversified. While the home remains the most common site, young people make use of mobile devices to access the internet at school, friend’s homes, and via public Wi-Fi hotspots (Australian Communications and Media Authority). As a result, social media access and engagement has become more frequent and personalised and tied to processes of socialisation and well-being (Sorbring; Swist et al.). These developments have been rapid, introducing asymmetry into the parent-child mentoring dynamic along with family tensions about rules, norms and behaviours of media use. Negotiating an appropriate balance between emerging autonomy and parental oversight has always featured as a primary parenting challenge and social media seem to have introduced a new dimension in this context. A 2016 Pew report on parents, teens, and digital monitoring reveals that social media use has become central to the establishment of family rules and disciplinary practices, with over two thirds of parents reporting the use of “digital grounding” as punishment (Pew). As well as restricting social media use, the majority of parents report limiting the amount of time and times of day their children can be online. Interestingly, while parents engage in a variety of hands-on approaches to monitoring and regulating children’s social media use, they are less likely to use monitoring software, blocking/filtering online content, tracking locations and the like (Pew). These findings suggest that parents may lack confidence in technology-based restrictions or prefer pro-active, family based approaches involving discussion about appropriate social media use. This presents an opportunity to explore how social media produces new forms of parent-child relationships that might be best understood through the lens of cooperative models of mentorship. Digital Parenting: Technological and Pedagogical Interventions Parents along with educators and policy makers are looking for technological solutions to the knowledge gap, whether perceived or real, associated with concerns regarding young people’s social media use. Likewise, technology and social media companies are rushing to develop and sell advice, safety filters and resources of all kinds to meet such parental needs (Clark; McCosker). This relatively under-researched field requires further exploration and dissociation from the discourse of risk and fear (Livingstone). Furthermore, in order to develop opportunities modelled on concepts of cooperative mentoring, such programs and interventions need to move away from hierarchical assumptions about the nature of expertise within family contexts. As Collin and Swist point out, online campaigns aimed at addressing young people and children’s safety and wellbeing “are often still designed by adult ‘experts’” (Collin and Swist). A cooperative mentoring approach within family contexts would align with recent use of co-design or participatory design within social and health research and policy (Collin and Swist). In order to think through the potential of cooperative mentorship approaches in relation to social media use within the family, we examine some of the digital resources available to parents.Prominent US cyber safety and digital citizenship program Cyberwise is a commercial website founded by Diana Graber and Cynthia Lieberman, with connections to Verizon Wireless, Google and iKeepSafe among many other partnerships. In addition to learning resources around topics like “Being a Responsible Citizen of the Digital World”, Cyberwise offers online and face to face workshops on “cyber civics” in California, emphasising critical thinking, ethical discussion and decision making about digital media issues. The organisation aims to educate and support parents and teachers in their endeavor to guide young people in civil and safe social media use. CyberWise’s slogan “No grown up left behind!”, and its program of support and education is underpinned by and maintains the notion of adults as lacking expertise and lagging behind young people in digital literacy and social media skills. In the process, it introduces an additional level of expertise in the cyber safety expert and software-based interventions. Through a number of software partners, CyberWise provides a suite of tools that offer parents some control in preventing cyberbullying and establishing norms for cyber safety. For example, Frienedy is a dedicated social media platform that fosters a more private mode of networking for closed groups of mutually known people. It enables users to control completely what they share and with whom they share it. The tool does not introduce any explicit parental monitoring mechanisms, but seeks to impose an exclusive online environment divested of broader social influences and risks – an environment in which parents can “introduce kids to social media on their terms when they are ready”. Although Frienedy does not explicitly present itself as a monitoring tool, it does perpetuate hierarchical forms of mentorship and control for parents. On the other hand, PocketGuardian is a parental monitoring service for tracking children’s social media use, with an explicit emphasis on parental control: “Parents receive notification when cyberbullying or sexting is detected, plus resources to start a conversation with their child without intruding child’s privacy” (the software notifies parents when it detects an issue but without disclosing the content). The tool promotes its ability to step in on behalf of parents, removing “the task of manually inspecting your child's device and accounts”. The software claims that it analyses the content rather than merely catching “keywords” in its detection algorithms. Obviously, tools such as PocketGuardian reflect a hierarchical mentorship model (and recognise the expertise asymmetry) by imposing technological controls. The software, in a way, fosters a fear of expertise deficiency, while enabling technological controls to reassert the parent-child hierarchy. A different approach is exemplified by the Australian based Young and Well Cooperative Research Centre, a “living lab” experiment – this is an overt attempt to reverse deliberate asymmetry. This pedagogical intervention, initially taking the form of an research project, involved four young people designing and delivering a three-hour workshop on social networking and cyber safety for adult participants (Third et al.). The central aim was to disrupt the traditional way adults and young people relate to each other in relation to social media and technology use and attempted to support learning by reversing traditional roles of adult teacher and young student. In this way ‘a non-hierarchical space of intergenerational learning’ was created (Third et al.). The result was to create a setting where intergenerational conversation helped to demystify social media and technology, generate familiarity with sites, improve adult’s understanding of when they should assist young people, and deliver agency and self-efficacy for the young people involved (7-8). In this way, young people’s expertise was acknowledged as a reflection of a cooperative or asymmetrical mentoring relationship in which adult’s guidance and support could also play a part. These lessons have been applied and developed further through a participatory design approach to producing apps and tools such as Appreciate-a-mate (Collin and Swist). In that project “the inclusion of young people’s contexts became a way of activating and sustaining attachments in regard to the campaign’s future use”(313).In stark contrast to the CyberWise tools, the cooperative mentoring (or participatory design) approach, exemplified in this second example, has multiple positive outcomes: first it demystifies social media use and increases understanding of the role it plays in young people’s (and adults’) lives. Second, it increases adults’ familiarity and comfort in navigating their children’s social media use. Finally, for the young people involved, it supports a sense of achievement and acknowledges their expertise and agency. To build sustainability into these processes, we would argue that it is important to look at the family context and cooperative mentorship as an additional point of intervention. Understood in this sense, cooperative and asymmetrical mentoring between a parent and child echoes an authoritative parenting style which is proven to have the best outcome for children (Baumrind), but in a way that accommodates young people’s technology expertise.Both programs analysed target adults (parents) as less skilful than young people (their children) in relation to social media use. However, while first case study, the technology based interventions endorses hierarchical model, the Living Lab example (a pedagogical intervention) attempts to create an environment without hierarchical obstacles to learning and knowledge exchange. Although the parent-child relationship is indubitably characterised by the hierarchy to some extent, it also assumes continuous negotiation and role fluctuation. A continuous process, negotiation intensifies as children age and transition to more independent media use. In the current digital environment, this negotiation is often facilitated (or even led) by social media platforms as additional agents in the process. Unarguably, digital parenting might implicate both technological and pedagogical interventions; however, there should be a dialogue between the two. Without presumed expertise roles, non-hierarchical, cooperative environment for negotiating social media use can be developed. Cooperative mentorship, as a concept, offers an opportunity to connect research and practice through participatory design and it deserves further consideration.ConclusionsPrevailing approaches to cyber safety education tend to focus on risk management and in doing so, they maintain hierarchical forms of parental control. Adhering to such methods fails to acknowledge young people’s expertise and further deepens generational misunderstanding over social media use. Rather than insisting on hierarchical and traditional roles, there is a need to recognise and leverage asymmetrical expertise within the family in regards to social media.Cooperative and asymmetrical mentorship happens naturally in the family and can be facilitated by and through social media. The inverted hierarchy of expertise we have described here puts both parents and children, in a position of constant negotiation over social media use. This negotiation is complex, relational, unpredictable, open toward emergent possibilities and often intensive. Unquestionably, it is clear that social media provides opportunities for negotiation over, and inversion of, traditional family roles. Whether this inversion of expertise is real or only perceived, however, deserves further investigation. This article formulates some of the conceptual groundwork for an empirical study of family dynamics in relation to social media use and rulemaking. The study aims to continue to probe the positive potential of cooperative and asymmetrical mentorship and participatory design concepts and practices. The idea of cooperative mentorship does not necessarily provide a universal solution to how families negotiate social media use, but it does provide a new lens through which this dynamic can be observed. Clearly family dynamics, and the parent-child relationship, in particular, can play a vital part in supporting effective digital citizenship and wellbeing processes. Learning about this spontaneous and natural process of family negotiations might equip us with tools to inform policy and practices that can help parents and children to collaboratively create ‘a networked world in which they all want to live’ (boyd). ReferencesAmbrosetti, Angelina, and John Dekkers. "The Interconnectedness of the Roles of Mentors and Mentees in Pre-Service Teacher Education Mentoring Relationships." Australian Journal of Teacher Education 35.6 (2010): 42-55. Naweed, Anjum, and Ambrosetti Angelina. "Mentoring in the Rail Context: The Influence of Training, Style, and Practicenull." Journal of Workplace Learning 27.1 (2015): 3-18.Australian Communications and Media Authority, Office of the Childrens eSafety Commissioner. Aussie Teens and Kids Online. Australian Communications and Media Authority, 2016. Baumrind, Diana. "Effects of Authoritative Parental Control on Child Behavior." Child Development 37.4 (1966): 887. boyd, danah. It's Complicated: The Social Lives of Networked Teens. New Haven: Yale University Press, 2014. Campos-Holland, Ana, Brooke Dinsmore, Gina Pol, Kevin Zevalios. "Keep Calm: Youth Navigating Adult Authority across Networked Publics." Technology and Youth: Growing Up in a Digital World. Eds. Sampson Lee Blair, Patricia Neff Claster, and Samuel M. Claster. 2015. 163-211. Clark, Lynn Schofield. The Parent App: Understanding Families in the Digital Age. New York: Oxford University Press, 2013. Collin, Philippa. Young Citizens and Political Participation in a Digital Society: Addressing the Democratic Disconnect. Palgrave Macmillan, 2015. Collin, Philippa, and Teresa Swist. "From Products to Publics? The Potential of Participatory Design for Research on Youth, Safety and Well-Being." Journal of Youth Studies 19.3 (2016): 305-18. Eby, Lillian T., Jean E. Rhodes, and Tammy D. Allen. "Definition and Evolution of Mentoring." The Blackwell Handbook of Mentoring: A Multiple Perspectives Approach. Eds. Tammy D. Allen and Lillian T. Eby. Malden, Mass.: Wiley-Blackwell, 2010. 7-20.FOSI. Parents, Privacy & Technology Use. Washington: Family Online Safety Institute, 2015. Hargittai, Eszter. "Digital Na(t)ives? Variation in Internet Skills and Uses among Members of the 'Net Generation'." Sociological Inquiry 80.1 (2010): 92-113.Hodkinson, Paul. "Bedrooms and Beyond: Youth, Identity and Privacy on Social Network Sites." New Media & Society (2015). Livingstone, Sonia. "More Online Risks for Parents to Worry About, Says New Safer Internet Day Research." Parenting for a Digital Future 2016.McCosker, Anthony. "Managing Digital Citizenship: Cyber Safety as Three Layers of Contro." Negotiating Digital Citizenship: Control, Contest and Culture. Eds. A. McCosker, S. Vivienne, and A. Johns. London: Rowman & Littlefield, forthcoming 2016. Nansen, Bjorn. "Accidental, Assisted, Automated: An Emerging Repertoire of Infant Mobile Media Techniques." M/C Journal 18.5 (2015). Nansen, Bjorn, et al. "Children and Digital Wellbeing in Australia: Online Regulation, Conduct and Competence." Journal of Children and Media 6.2 (2012): 237-54. Pew, Research Center. Parents, Teens and Digital Monitoring: Pew Research Center, 2016. Prensky, Marc. "Digital Natives, Digital Immigrants Part 1." On the Horizon 9.5 (2001): 1-6. Rainie, Harrison, and Barry Wellman. Networked: The New Social Operating System. Cambridge, Mass.: Cambridge, Mass.: MIT Press, 2012. Robards, Brady. "Leaving Myspace, Joining Facebook: ‘Growing up’ on Social Network Sites." Continuum 26.3 (2012): 385-98. Sorbring, Emma. "Parents’ Concerns about Their Teenage Children’s Internet Use." Journal of Family Issues 35.1 (2014): 75-96.Swist, Teresa, et al. Social Media and Wellbeing of Children and Young People: A Literature Review. Perth, WA: Prepared for the Commissioner for Children and Young People, Western Australia, 2015. Third, Amanda, et al. Intergenerational Attitudes towards Social Networking and Cybersafety: A Living Lab. Melbourne: Cooperative Research Centre for Young People, Technology and Wellbeing, 2011.Wang, Rong, Suzanne M. Bianchi, and Sara B. Raley. "Teenagers’ Internet Use and Family Rules: A Research Note." Journal of Marriage and Family 67.5 (2005): 1249-58.

Introduction Eating is one of the most quintessential activities of human life. Because of this primacy, eating is, as food anthropologist Sidney Mintz has observed, “not merely a biological activity, but a vibrantly cultural activity as well” (48). This article posits that the current awareness of climate change in the Western world is animating such cultural activity as the Slow Food movement and is, as a result, stimulating what could be seen as an evolutionary change in popular foodways. Moreover, this paper suggests that, in line with modelling provided by the Slow Food example, an increased awareness of the connections of climate change to the social injustices of food production might better drive social change in such areas. This discussion begins by proposing that contemporary foodways—defined as “not only what is eaten by a particular group of people but also the variety of customs, beliefs and practices surrounding the production, preparation and presentation of food” (Davey 182)—are changing in the West in relation to current concerns about climate change. Such modification has a long history. Since long before the inception of modern Homo sapiens, natural climate change has been a crucial element driving hominidae evolution, both biologically and culturally in terms of social organisation and behaviours. Macroevolutionary theory suggests evolution can dramatically accelerate in response to rapid shifts in an organism’s environment, followed by slow to long periods of stasis once a new level of sustainability has been achieved (Gould and Eldredge). There is evidence that ancient climate change has also dramatically affected the rate and course of cultural evolution. Recent work suggests that the end of the last ice age drove the cultural innovation of animal and plant domestication in the Middle East (Zeder), not only due to warmer temperatures and increased rainfall, but also to a higher level of atmospheric carbon dioxide which made agriculture increasingly viable (McCorriston and Hole, cited in Zeder). Megadroughts during the Paleolithic might well have been stimulating factors behind the migration of hominid populations out of Africa and across Asia (Scholz et al). Thus, it is hardly surprising that modern anthropogenically induced global warming—in all its’ climate altering manifestations—may be driving a new wave of cultural change and even evolution in the West as we seek a sustainable homeostatic equilibrium with the environment of the future. In 1962, Rachel Carson’s Silent Spring exposed some of the threats that modern industrial agriculture poses to environmental sustainability. This prompted a public debate from which the modern environmental movement arose and, with it, an expanding awareness and attendant anxiety about the safety and nutritional quality of contemporary foods, especially those that are grown with chemical pesticides and fertilizers and/or are highly processed. This environmental consciousness led to some modification in eating habits, manifest by some embracing wholefood and vegetarian dietary regimes (or elements of them). Most recently, a widespread awareness of climate change has forced rapid change in contemporary Western foodways, while in other climate related areas of socio-political and economic significance such as energy production and usage, there is little evidence of real acceleration of change. Ongoing research into the effects of this expanding environmental consciousness continues in various disciplinary contexts such as geography (Eshel and Martin) and health (McMichael et al). In food studies, Vileisis has proposed that the 1970s environmental movement’s challenge to the polluting practices of industrial agri-food production, concurrent with the women’s movement (asserting women’s right to know about everything, including food production), has led to both cooks and eaters becoming increasingly knowledgeable about the links between agricultural production and consumer and environmental health, as well as the various social justice issues involved. As a direct result of such awareness, alternatives to the industrialised, global food system are now emerging (Kloppenberg et al.). The Slow Food (R)evolution The tenets of the Slow Food movement, now some two decades old, are today synergetic with the growing consternation about climate change. In 1983, Carlo Petrini formed the Italian non-profit food and wine association Arcigola and, in 1986, founded Slow Food as a response to the opening of a McDonalds in Rome. From these humble beginnings, which were then unashamedly positing a return to the food systems of the past, Slow Food has grown into a global organisation that has much more future focused objectives animating its challenges to the socio-cultural and environmental costs of industrial food. Slow Food does have some elements that could be classed as reactionary and, therefore, the opposite of evolutionary. In response to the increasing homogenisation of culinary habits around the world, for instance, Slow Food’s Foundation for Biodiversity has established the Ark of Taste, which expands upon the idea of a seed bank to preserve not only varieties of food but also local and artisanal culinary traditions. In this, the Ark aims to save foods and food products “threatened by industrial standardization, hygiene laws, the regulations of large-scale distribution and environmental damage” (SFFB). Slow Food International’s overarching goals and activities, however, extend far beyond the preservation of past foodways, extending to the sponsoring of events and activities that are attempting to create new cuisine narratives for contemporary consumers who have an appetite for such innovation. Such events as the Salone del Gusto (Salon of Taste) and Terra Madre (Mother Earth) held in Turin every two years, for example, while celebrating culinary traditions, also focus on contemporary artisanal foods and sustainable food production processes that incorporate the most current of agricultural knowledge and new technologies into this production. Attendees at these events are also driven by both an interest in tradition, and their own very current concerns with health, personal satisfaction and environmental sustainability, to change their consumer behavior through an expanded self-awareness of the consequences of their individual lifestyle choices. Such events have, in turn, inspired such events in other locations, moving Slow Food from local to global relevance, and affecting the intellectual evolution of foodway cultures far beyond its headquarters in Bra in Northern Italy. This includes in the developing world, where millions of farmers continue to follow many traditional agricultural practices by necessity. Slow Food Movement’s forward-looking values are codified in the International Commission on the Future of Food and Agriculture 2006 publication, Manifesto on the Future of Food. This calls for changes to the World Trade Organisation’s rules that promote the globalisation of agri-food production as a direct response to the “climate change [which] threatens to undermine the entire natural basis of ecologically benign agriculture and food preparation, bringing the likelihood of catastrophic outcomes in the near future” (ICFFA 8). It does not call, however, for a complete return to past methods. To further such foodway awareness and evolution, Petrini founded the University of Gastronomic Sciences at Slow Food’s headquarters in 2004. The university offers programs that are analogous with the Slow Food’s overall aim of forging sustainable partnerships between the best of old and new practice: to, in the organisation’s own words, “maintain an organic relationship between gastronomy and agricultural science” (UNISG). In 2004, Slow Food had over sixty thousand members in forty-five countries (Paxson 15), with major events now held each year in many of these countries and membership continuing to grow apace. One of the frequently cited successes of the Slow Food movement is in relation to the tomato. Until recently, supermarkets stocked only a few mass-produced hybrids. These cultivars were bred for their disease resistance, ease of handling, tolerance to artificial ripening techniques, and display consistency, rather than any culinary values such as taste, aroma, texture or variety. In contrast, the vine ripened, ‘farmer’s market’ tomato has become the symbol of an “eco-gastronomically” sustainable, local and humanistic system of food production (Jordan) which melds the best of the past practice with the most up-to-date knowledge regarding such farming matters as water conservation. Although the term ‘heirloom’ is widely used in relation to these tomatoes, there is a distinctively contemporary edge to the way they are produced and consumed (Jordan), and they are, along with other organic and local produce, increasingly available in even the largest supermarket chains. Instead of a wholesale embrace of the past, it is the connection to, and the maintenance of that connection with, the processes of production and, hence, to the environment as a whole, which is the animating premise of the Slow Food movement. ‘Slow’ thus creates a gestalt in which individuals integrate their lifestyles with all levels of the food production cycle and, hence to the environment and, importantly, the inherently related social justice issues. ‘Slow’ approaches emphasise how the accelerated pace of contemporary life has weakened these connections, while offering a path to the restoration of a sense of connectivity to the full cycle of life and its relation to place, nature and climate. In this, the Slow path demands that every consumer takes responsibility for all components of his/her existence—a responsibility that includes becoming cognisant of the full story behind each of the products that are consumed in that life. The Slow movement is not, however, a regime of abstention or self-denial. Instead, the changes in lifestyle necessary to support responsible sustainability, and the sensual and aesthetic pleasure inherent in such a lifestyle, exist in a mutually reinforcing relationship (Pietrykowski 2004). This positive feedback loop enhances the potential for promoting real and long-term evolution in social and cultural behaviour. Indeed, the Slow zeitgeist now informs many areas of contemporary culture, with Slow Travel, Homes, Design, Management, Leadership and Education, and even Slow Email, Exercise, Shopping and Sex attracting adherents. Mainstreaming Concern with Ethical Food Production The role of the media in “forming our consciousness—what we think, how we think, and what we think about” (Cunningham and Turner 12)—is self-evident. It is, therefore, revealing in relation to the above outlined changes that even the most functional cookbooks and cookery magazines (those dedicated to practical information such as recipes and instructional technique) in Western countries such as the USA, UK and Australian are increasingly reflecting and promoting an awareness of ethical food production as part of this cultural change in food habits. While such texts have largely been considered as useful but socio-politically relatively banal publications, they are beginning to be recognised as a valid source of historical and cultural information (Nussel). Cookbooks and cookery magazines commonly include discussion of a surprising range of issues around food production and consumption including sustainable and ethical agricultural methods, biodiversity, genetic modification and food miles. In this context, they indicate how rapidly the recent evolution of foodways has been absorbed into mainstream practice. Much of such food related media content is, at the same time, closely identified with celebrity mass marketing and embodied in the television chef with his or her range of branded products including their syndicated articles and cookbooks. This commercial symbiosis makes each such cuisine-related article in a food or women’s magazine or cookbook, in essence, an advertorial for a celebrity chef and their named products. Yet, at the same time, a number of these mass media food celebrities are raising public discussion that is leading to consequent action around important issues linked to climate change, social justice and the environment. An example is Jamie Oliver’s efforts to influence public behaviour and government policy, a number of which have gained considerable traction. Oliver’s 2004 exposure of the poor quality of school lunches in Britain (see Jamie’s School Dinners), for instance, caused public outrage and pressured the British government to commit considerable extra funding to these programs. A recent study by Essex University has, moreover, found that the academic performance of 11-year-old pupils eating Oliver’s meals improved, while absenteeism fell by 15 per cent (Khan). Oliver’s exposé of the conditions of battery raised hens in 2007 and 2008 (see Fowl Dinners) resulted in increased sales of free-range poultry, decreased sales of factory-farmed chickens across the UK, and complaints that free-range chicken sales were limited by supply. Oliver encouraged viewers to lobby their local councils, and as a result, a number banned battery hen eggs from schools, care homes, town halls and workplace cafeterias (see, for example, LDP). The popular penetration of these ideas needs to be understood in a historical context where industrialised poultry farming has been an issue in Britain since at least 1848 when it was one of the contributing factors to the establishment of the RSPCA (Freeman). A century after Upton Sinclair’s The Jungle (published in 1906) exposed the realities of the slaughterhouse, and several decades since Peter Singer’s landmark Animal Liberation (1975) and Tom Regan’s The Case for Animal Rights (1983) posited the immorality of the mistreatment of animals in food production, it could be suggested that Al Gore’s film An Inconvenient Truth (released in 2006) added considerably to the recent concern regarding the ethics of industrial agriculture. Consciousness-raising bestselling books such as Jim Mason and Peter Singer’s The Ethics of What We Eat and Michael Pollan’s The Omnivore’s Dilemma (both published in 2006), do indeed ‘close the loop’ in this way in their discussions, by concluding that intensive food production methods used since the 1950s are not only inhumane and damage public health, but are also damaging an environment under pressure from climate change. In comparison, the use of forced labour and human trafficking in food production has attracted far less mainstream media, celebrity or public attention. It could be posited that this is, in part, because no direct relationship to the environment and climate change and, therefore, direct link to our own existence in the West, has been popularised. Kevin Bales, who has been described as a modern abolitionist, estimates that there are currently more than 27 million people living in conditions of slavery and exploitation against their wills—twice as many as during the 350-year long trans-Atlantic slave trade. Bales also chillingly reveals that, worldwide, the number of slaves is increasing, with contemporary individuals so inexpensive to purchase in relation to the value of their production that they are disposable once the slaveholder has used them. Alongside sex slavery, many other prevalent examples of contemporary slavery are concerned with food production (Weissbrodt et al; Miers). Bales and Soodalter, for example, describe how across Asia and Africa, adults and children are enslaved to catch and process fish and shellfish for both human consumption and cat food. Other campaigners have similarly exposed how the cocoa in chocolate is largely produced by child slave labour on the Ivory Coast (Chalke; Off), and how considerable amounts of exported sugar, cereals and other crops are slave-produced in certain countries. In 2003, some 32 per cent of US shoppers identified themselves as LOHAS “lifestyles of health and sustainability” consumers, who were, they said, willing to spend more for products that reflected not only ecological, but also social justice responsibility (McLaughlin). Research also confirms that “the pursuit of social objectives … can in fact furnish an organization with the competitive resources to develop effective marketing strategies”, with Doherty and Meehan showing how “social and ethical credibility” are now viable bases of differentiation and competitive positioning in mainstream consumer markets (311, 303). In line with this recognition, Fair Trade Certified goods are now available in British, European, US and, to a lesser extent, Australian supermarkets, and a number of global chains including Dunkin’ Donuts, McDonalds, Starbucks and Virgin airlines utilise Fair Trade coffee and teas in all, or parts of, their operations. Fair Trade Certification indicates that farmers receive a higher than commodity price for their products, workers have the right to organise, men and women receive equal wages, and no child labour is utilised in the production process (McLaughlin). Yet, despite some Western consumers reporting such issues having an impact upon their purchasing decisions, social justice has not become a significant issue of concern for most. The popular cookery publications discussed above devote little space to Fair Trade product marketing, much of which is confined to supermarket-produced adverzines promoting the Fair Trade products they stock, and international celebrity chefs have yet to focus attention on this issue. In Australia, discussion of contemporary slavery in the press is sparse, having surfaced in 2000-2001, prompted by UNICEF campaigns against child labour, and in 2007 and 2008 with the visit of a series of high profile anti-slavery campaigners (including Bales) to the region. The public awareness of food produced by forced labour and the troubling issue of human enslavement in general is still far below the level that climate change and ecological issues have achieved thus far in driving foodway evolution. This may change, however, if a ‘Slow’-inflected connection can be made between Western lifestyles and the plight of peoples hidden from our daily existence, but contributing daily to them. Concluding Remarks At this time of accelerating techno-cultural evolution, due in part to the pressures of climate change, it is the creative potential that human conscious awareness brings to bear on these challenges that is most valuable. Today, as in the caves at Lascaux, humanity is evolving new images and narratives to provide rational solutions to emergent challenges. As an example of this, new foodways and ways of thinking about them are beginning to evolve in response to the perceived problems of climate change. The current conscious transformation of food habits by some in the West might be, therefore, in James Lovelock’s terms, a moment of “revolutionary punctuation” (178), whereby rapid cultural adaption is being induced by the growing public awareness of impending crisis. It remains to be seen whether other urgent human problems can be similarly and creatively embraced, and whether this trend can spread to offer global solutions to them. References An Inconvenient Truth. Dir. Davis Guggenheim. Lawrence Bender Productions, 2006. Bales, Kevin. Disposable People: New Slavery in the Global Economy. Berkeley: University of California Press, 2004 (first published 1999). Bales, Kevin, and Ron Soodalter. The Slave Next Door: Human Trafficking and Slavery in America Today. Berkeley: University of California Press, 2009. Carson, Rachel. Silent Spring. Boston: Houghton Mifflin, 1962. Chalke, Steve. “Unfinished Business: The Sinister Story behind Chocolate.” The Age 18 Sep. 2007: 11. Cunningham, Stuart, and Graeme Turner. The Media and Communications in Australia Today. Crows Nest: Allen & Unwin, 2002. Davey, Gwenda Beed. “Foodways.” The Oxford Companion to Australian Folklore. Ed. Gwenda Beed Davey, and Graham Seal. Melbourne: Oxford University Press, 1993. 182–85. Doherty, Bob, and John Meehan. “Competing on Social Resources: The Case of the Day Chocolate Company in the UK Confectionery Sector.” Journal of Strategic Marketing 14.4 (2006): 299–313. Eshel, Gidon, and Pamela A. Martin. “Diet, Energy, and Global Warming.” Earth Interactions 10, paper 9 (2006): 1–17. Fowl Dinners. Exec. Prod. Nick Curwin and Zoe Collins. Dragonfly Film and Television Productions and Fresh One Productions, 2008. Freeman, Sarah. Mutton and Oysters: The Victorians and Their Food. London: Gollancz, 1989. Gould, S. J., and N. Eldredge. “Punctuated Equilibrium Comes of Age.” Nature 366 (1993): 223–27. (ICFFA) International Commission on the Future of Food and Agriculture. Manifesto on the Future of Food. Florence, Italy: Agenzia Regionale per lo Sviluppo e l’Innovazione nel Settore Agricolo Forestale and Regione Toscana, 2006. Jamie’s School Dinners. Dir. Guy Gilbert. Fresh One Productions, 2005. Jordan, Jennifer A. “The Heirloom Tomato as Cultural Object: Investigating Taste and Space.” Sociologia Ruralis 47.1 (2007): 20-41. Khan, Urmee. “Jamie Oliver’s School Dinners Improve Exam Results, Report Finds.” Telegraph 1 Feb. 2009. 24 Aug. 2009 < http://www.telegraph.co.uk/education/educationnews/4423132/Jamie-Olivers-school-dinners-improve-exam-results-report-finds.html >. Kloppenberg, Jack, Jr, Sharon Lezberg, Kathryn de Master, G. W. Stevenson, and John Henrickson. ‘Tasting Food, Tasting Sustainability: Defining the Attributes of an Alternative Food System with Competent, Ordinary People.” Human Organisation 59.2 (Jul. 2000): 177–86. (LDP) Liverpool Daily Post. “Battery Farm Eggs Banned from Schools and Care Homes.” Liverpool Daily Post 12 Jan. 2008. 24 Aug. 2009 < http://www.liverpooldailypost.co.uk/liverpool-news/regional-news/2008/01/12/battery-farm-eggs-banned-from-schools-and-care-homes-64375-20342259 >. Lovelock, James. The Ages of Gaia: A Biography of Our Living Earth. New York: Bantam, 1990 (first published 1988). Mason, Jim, and Peter Singer. The Ethics of What We Eat. Melbourne: Text Publishing, 2006. McLaughlin, Katy. “Is Your Grocery List Politically Correct? Food World’s New Buzzword Is ‘Sustainable’ Products.” The Wall Street Journal 17 Feb. 2004. 29 Aug. 2009 < http://www.globalexchange.org/campaigns/fairtrade/coffee/1732.html >. McMichael, Anthony J, John W Powles, Colin D Butler, and Ricardo Uauy. “Food, Livestock Production, Energy, Climate Change, and Health.” The Lancet 370 (6 Oct. 2007): 1253–63. Miers, Suzanne. “Contemporary Slavery”. A Historical Guide to World Slavery. Ed. Seymour Drescher, and Stanley L. Engerman. New York: Oxford University Press, 1998. Mintz, Sidney W. Tasting Food, Tasting Freedom: Excursions into Eating, Culture, and the Past. Boston: Beacon Press, 1994. Nussel, Jill. “Heating Up the Sources: Using Community Cookbooks in Historical Inquiry.” History Compass 4/5 (2006): 956–61. Off, Carol. Bitter Chocolate: Investigating the Dark Side of the World's Most Seductive Sweet. St Lucia: U of Queensland P, 2008. Paxson, Heather. “Slow Food in a Fat Society: Satisfying Ethical Appetites.” Gastronomica: The Journal of Food and Culture 5.1 (2005): 14–18. Pietrykowski, Bruce. “You Are What You Eat: The Social Economy of the Slow Food Movement.” Review of Social Economy 62:3 (2004): 307–21. Pollan, Michael. The Omnivore’s Dilemma: A Natural History of Four Meals. New York: The Penguin Press, 2006. Regan, Tom. The Case for Animal Rights. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1983. Scholz, Christopher A., Thomas C. Johnson, Andrew S. Cohen, John W. King, John A. Peck, Jonathan T. Overpeck, Michael R. Talbot, Erik T. Brown, Leonard Kalindekafe, Philip Y. O. Amoako, Robert P. Lyons, Timothy M. Shanahan, Isla S. Castañeda, Clifford W. Heil, Steven L. Forman, Lanny R. McHargue, Kristina R. Beuning, Jeanette Gomez, and James Pierson. “East African Megadroughts between 135 and 75 Thousand Years Ago and Bearing on Early-modern Human Origins.” PNAS: Proceedings of the National Academy of the Sciences of the United States of America 104.42 (16 Oct. 2007): 16416–21. Sinclair, Upton. The Jungle. New York: Doubleday, Jabber & Company, 1906. Singer, Peter. Animal Liberation. New York: HarperCollins, 1975. (SFFB) Slow Food Foundation for Biodiversity. “Ark of Taste.” 2009. 24 Aug. 2009 < http://www.fondazioneslowfood.it/eng/arca/lista.lasso >. (UNISG) University of Gastronomic Sciences. “Who We Are.” 2009. 24 Aug. 2009 < http://www.unisg.it/eng/chisiamo.php >. Vileisis, Ann. Kitchen Literacy: How We Lost Knowledge of Where Food Comes From and Why We Need to Get It Back. Washington: Island Press/Shearwater Books, 2008. Weissbrodt, David, and Anti-Slavery International. Abolishing Slavery and its Contemporary Forms. New York and Geneva: Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Human Rights, United Nations, 2002. Zeder, Melinda A. “The Neolithic Macro-(R)evolution: Macroevolutionary Theory and the Study of Culture Change.” Journal of Archaeological Research 17 (2009): 1–63.

Introduction The aim of this paper is to examine whether recent catastrophic tsunamis have driven a cultural shift in the awareness of Australians to the danger associated with this natural hazard and whether the media have contributed to the emergence of “tsunami” as a new Australian catastrophe. Prior to the devastating 2004 Indian Ocean Tsunami disaster (2004 IOT), tsunamis as a type of hazard capable of generating widespread catastrophe were not well known by the general public and had barely registered within the wider scientific community. As a university based lecturer who specialises in natural disasters, I always started my public talks or student lectures with an attempt at a detailed description of what a tsunami is. With little high quality visual and media imagery to use, this was not easy. The Australian geologist Ted Bryant was right when he named his 2001 book Tsunami: The Underrated Hazard. That changed on 26 December 2004 when the third largest earthquake ever recorded occurred northwest of Sumatra, Indonesia, triggering the most catastrophic tsunami ever experienced. The 2004 IOT claimed at least 220,000 lives—probably more—injured tens of thousands, destroyed widespread coastal infrastructure and left millions homeless. Beyond the catastrophic impacts, this tsunami was conspicuous because, for the first time, such a devastating tsunami was widely captured on video and other forms of moving and still imagery. This occurred for two reasons. Firstly, the tsunami took place during daylight hours in good weather conditions—factors conducive to capturing high quality visual images. Secondly, many people—both local residents and westerners who were on beachside holidays and at the coast at multiple locations impacted by the tsunami—were able to capture images of the tsunami on their cameras, videos, and smart phones. The extensive media coverage—including horrifying television, video, and still imagery that raced around the globe in the hours and days after the tsunami, filling our television screens, homes, and lives regardless of where we lived—had a dramatic effect. This single event drove a quantum shift in the wider cultural awareness of this type of catastrophe and acted as a catalyst for improved individual and societal understanding of the nature and effects of disaster landscapes. Since this event, there have been several notable tsunamis, including the March 2011 Japan catastrophe. Once again, this event occurred during daylight hours and was widely captured by multiple forms of media. These events have resulted in a cascade of media coverage across television, radio, movie, and documentary channels, in the print media, online, and in the popular press and on social media—very little of which was available prior to 2004. Much of this has been documentary and informative in style, but there have also been numerous television dramas and movies. For example, an episode of the popular American television series CSI Miami entitled Crime Wave (Season 3, Episode 7) featured a tsunami, triggered by a volcanic eruption in the Atlantic and impacting Miami, as the backdrop to a standard crime-filled episode ("CSI," IMDb; Wikipedia). In 2010, Warner Bros Studios released the supernatural drama fantasy film Hereafter directed by Clint Eastwood. In the movie, a television journalist survives a near-death experience during the 2004 IOT in what might be the most dramatic, and probably accurate, cinematic portrayal of a tsunami ("Hereafter," IMDb; Wikipedia). Thus, these creative and entertaining forms of media, influenced by the catastrophic nature of tsunamis, are impetuses for creativity that also contribute to a transformation of cultural knowledge of catastrophe. The transformative potential of creative media, together with national and intergovernmental disaster risk reduction activity such as community education, awareness campaigns, community evacuation planning and drills, may be indirectly inferred from rapid and positive community behavioural responses. By this I mean many people in coastal communities who experience strong earthquakes are starting a process of self-evacuation, even if regional tsunami warning centres have not issued an alert or warning. For example, when people in coastal locations in Samoa felt a large earthquake on 29 September 2009, many self-evacuated to higher ground or sought information and instruction from relevant authorities because they expected a tsunami to occur. When interviewed, survivors stated that the memory of television and media coverage of the 2004 IOT acted as a catalyst for their affirmative behavioural response (Dominey-Howes and Thaman 1). Thus, individual and community cultural understandings of the nature and effects of tsunami catastrophes are incredibly important for shaping resilience and reducing vulnerability. However, this cultural shift is not playing out evenly.Are Australia and Its People at Risk from Tsunamis?Prior to the 2004 IOT, there was little discussion about, research in to, or awareness about tsunamis and Australia. Ted Bryant from the University of Wollongong had controversially proposed that Australia had been affected by tsunamis much bigger than the 2004 IOT six to eight times during the last 10,000 years and that it was only a matter of when, not if, such an event repeated itself (Bryant, "Second Edition"). Whilst his claims had received some media attention, his ideas did not achieve widespread scientific, cultural, or community acceptance. Not-with-standing this, Australia has been affected by more than 60 small tsunamis since European colonisation (Dominey-Howes 239). Indeed, the 2004 IOT and 2006 Java tsunami caused significant flooding of parts of the Northern Territory and Western Australia (Prendergast and Brown 69). However, the affected areas were sparsely populated and experienced very little in the way of damage or loss. Thus they did not cross any sort of critical threshold of “catastrophe” and failed to achieve meaningful community consciousness—they were not agents of cultural transformation.Regardless of the risk faced by Australia’s coastline, Australians travel to, and holiday in, places that experience tsunamis. In fact, 26 Australians were killed during the 2004 IOT (DFAT) and five were killed by the September 2009 South Pacific tsunami (Caldwell et al. 26). What Role Do the Media Play in Preparing for and Responding to Catastrophe?Regardless of the type of hazard/disaster/catastrophe, the key functions the media play include (but are not limited to): pre-event community education, awareness raising, and planning and preparations; during-event preparation and action, including status updates, evacuation warnings and notices, and recommendations for affirmative behaviours; and post-event responses and recovery actions to follow, including where to gain aid and support. Further, the media also play a role in providing a forum for debate and post-event analysis and reflection, as a mechanism to hold decision makers to account. From time to time, the media also provide a platform for examining who, if anyone, might be to blame for losses sustained during catastrophes and can act as a powerful conduit for driving socio-cultural, behavioural, and policy change. Many of these functions are elegantly described and a series of best practices outlined by The Caribbean Disaster Emergency Management Agency in a tsunami specific publication freely available online (CDEMA 1). What Has Been the Media Coverage in Australia about Tsunamis and Their Effects on Australians?A manifest contents analysis of media material covering tsunamis over the last decade using the framework of Cox et al. reveals that coverage falls into distinctive and repetitive forms or themes. After tsunamis, I have collected articles (more than 130 to date) published in key Australian national broadsheets (e.g., The Australian and Sydney Morning Herald) and tabloid (e.g., The Telegraph) newspapers and have watched on television and monitored on social media, such as YouTube and Facebook, the types of coverage given to tsunamis either affecting Australia, or Australians domestically and overseas. In all cases, I continued to monitor and collect these stories and accounts for a fixed period of four weeks after each event, commencing on the day of the tsunami. The themes raised in the coverage include: the nature of the event. For example, where, when, why did it occur, how big was it, and what were the effects; what emergency response and recovery actions are being undertaken by the emergency services and how these are being provided; exploration of how the event was made worse or better by poor/good planning and prior knowledge, action or inaction, confusion and misunderstanding; the attribution of blame and responsibility; the good news story—often the discovery and rescue of an “iconic victim/survivor”—usually a child days to weeks later; and follow-up reporting weeks to months later and on anniversaries. This coverage generally focuses on how things are improving and is often juxtaposed with the ongoing suffering of victims. I select the word “victims” purposefully for the media frequently prefer this over the more affirmative “survivor.”The media seldom carry reports of “behind the scenes” disaster preparatory work such as community education programs, the development and installation of warning and monitoring systems, and ongoing training and policy work by response agencies and governments since such stories tend to be less glamorous in terms of the disaster gore factor and less newsworthy (Cox et al. 469; Miles and Morse 365; Ploughman 308).With regard to Australians specifically, the manifest contents analysis reveals that coverage can be described as follows. First, it focuses on those Australians killed and injured. Such coverage provides elements of a biography of the victims, telling their stories, personalising these individuals so we build empathy for their suffering and the suffering of their families. The Australian victims are not unknown strangers—they are named and pictures of their smiling faces are printed or broadcast. Second, the media describe and catalogue the loss and ongoing suffering of the victims (survivors). Third, the media use phrases to describe Australians such as “innocent victims in the wrong place at the wrong time.” This narrative establishes the sense that these “innocents” have been somehow wronged and transgressed and that suffering should not be experienced by them. The fourth theme addresses the difficulties Australians have in accessing Consular support and in acquiring replacement passports in order to return home. It usually goes on to describe how they have difficulty in gaining access to accommodation, clothing, food, and water and any necessary medicines and the challenges associated with booking travel home and the complexities of communicating with family and friends. The last theme focuses on how Australians were often (usually?) not given relevant safety information by “responsible people” or “those in the know” in the place where they were at the time of the tsunami. This establishes a sense that Australians were left out and not considered by the relevant authorities. This narrative pays little attention to the wide scale impact upon and suffering of resident local populations who lack the capacity to escape the landscape of catastrophe.How Does Australian Media Coverage of (Tsunami) Catastrophe Compare with Elsewhere?A review of the available literature suggests media coverage of catastrophes involving domestic citizens is similar globally. For example, Olofsson (557) in an analysis of newspaper articles in Sweden about the 2004 IOT showed that the tsunami was framed as a Swedish disaster heavily focused on Sweden, Swedish victims, and Thailand, and that there was a division between “us” (Swedes) and “them” (others or non-Swedes). Olofsson (557) described two types of “us” and “them.” At the international level Sweden, i.e. “us,” was glorified and contrasted with “inferior” countries such as Thailand, “them.” Olofsson (557) concluded that mediated frames of catastrophe are influenced by stereotypes and nationalistic values.Such nationalistic approaches preface one type of suffering in catastrophe over others and delegitimises the experiences of some survivors. Thus, catastrophes are not evenly experienced. Importantly, Olofsson although not explicitly using the term, explains that the underlying reason for this construction of “them” and “us” is a form of imperialism and colonialism. Sharp refers to “historically rooted power hierarchies between countries and regions of the world” (304)—this is especially so of western news media reporting on catastrophes within and affecting “other” (non-western) countries. Sharp goes much further in relation to western representations and imaginations of the “war on terror” (arguably a global catastrophe) by explicitly noting the near universal western-centric dominance of this representation and the construction of the “west” as good and all “non-west” as not (299). Like it or not, the western media, including elements of the mainstream Australian media, adhere to this imperialistic representation. Studies of tsunami and other catastrophes drawing upon different types of media (still images, video, film, camera, and social media such as Facebook, Twitter, and the like) and from different national settings have explored the multiple functions of media. These functions include: providing information, questioning the authorities, and offering a chance for transformative learning. Further, they alleviate pain and suffering, providing new virtual communities of shared experience and hearing that facilitate resilience and recovery from catastrophe. Lastly, they contribute to a cultural transformation of catastrophe—both positive and negative (Hjorth and Kyoung-hwa "The Mourning"; "Good Grief"; McCargo and Hyon-Suk 236; Brown and Minty 9; Lau et al. 675; Morgan and de Goyet 33; Piotrowski and Armstrong 341; Sood et al. 27).Has Extensive Media Coverage Resulted in an Improved Awareness of the Catastrophic Potential of Tsunami for Australians?In playing devil’s advocate, my simple response is NO! This because I have been interviewing Australians about their perceptions and knowledge of tsunamis as a catastrophe, after events have occurred. These events have triggered alerts and warnings by the Australian Tsunami Warning System (ATWS) for selected coastal regions of Australia. Consequently, I have visited coastal suburbs and interviewed people about tsunamis generally and those events specifically. Formal interviews (surveys) and informal conversations have revolved around what people perceived about the hazard, the likely consequences, what they knew about the warning, where they got their information from, how they behaved and why, and so forth. I have undertaken this work after the 2007 Solomon Islands, 2009 New Zealand, 2009 South Pacific, the February 2010 Chile, and March 2011 Japan tsunamis. I have now spoken to more than 800 people. Detailed research results will be presented elsewhere, but of relevance here, I have discovered that, to begin with, Australians have a reasonable and shared cultural knowledge of the potential catastrophic effects that tsunamis can have. They use terms such as “devastating; death; damage; loss; frightening; economic impact; societal loss; horrific; overwhelming and catastrophic.” Secondly, when I ask Australians about their sources of information about tsunamis, they describe the television (80%); Internet (85%); radio (25%); newspaper (35%); and social media including YouTube (65%). This tells me that the media are critical to underpinning knowledge of catastrophe and are a powerful transformative medium for the acquisition of knowledge. Thirdly, when asked about where people get information about live warning messages and alerts, Australians stated the “television (95%); Internet (70%); family and friends (65%).” Fourthly and significantly, when individuals were asked what they thought being caught in a tsunami would be like, responses included “fun (50%); awesome (75%); like in a movie (40%).” Fifthly, when people were asked about what they would do (i.e., their “stated behaviour”) during a real tsunami arriving at the coast, responses included “go down to the beach to swim/surf the tsunami (40%); go to the sea to watch (85%); video the tsunami and sell to the news media people (40%).”An independent and powerful representation of the disjunct between Australians’ knowledge of the catastrophic potential of tsunamis and their “negative” behavioral response can be found in viewing live television news coverage broadcast from Sydney beaches on the morning of Sunday 28 February 2010. The Chilean tsunami had taken more than 14 hours to travel from Chile to the eastern seaboard of Australia and the ATWS had issued an accurate warning and had correctly forecast the arrival time of the tsunami (approximately 08.30 am). The television and radio media had dutifully broadcast the warning issued by the State Emergency Services. The message was simple: “Stay out of the water, evacuate the beaches and move to higher ground.” As the tsunami arrived, those news broadcasts showed volunteer State Emergency Service personnel and Surf Life Saving Australia lifeguards “begging” with literally hundreds (probably thousands up and down the eastern seaboard of Australia) of members of the public to stop swimming in the incoming tsunami and to evacuate the beaches. On that occasion, Australians were lucky and the tsunami was inconsequential. What do these responses mean? Clearly Australians recognise and can describe the consequences of a tsunami. However, they are not associating the catastrophic nature of tsunami with their own lives or experience. They are avoiding or disallowing the reality; they normalise and dramaticise the event. Thus in Australia, to date, a cultural transformation about the catastrophic nature of tsunami has not occurred for reasons that are not entirely clear but are the subject of ongoing study.The Emergence of Tsunami as a “New Australian Catastrophe”?As a natural disaster expert with nearly two decades experience, in my mind tsunami has emerged as a “new Australian catastrophe.” I believe this has occurred for a number of reasons. Firstly, the 2004 IOT was devastating and did impact northwestern Australia, raising the flag on this hitherto, unknown threat. Australia is now known to be vulnerable to the tsunami catastrophe. The media have played a critical role here. Secondly, in the 2004 IOT and other tsunamis since, Australians have died and their deaths have been widely reported in the Australian media. Thirdly, the emergence of various forms of social media has facilitated an explosion in information and material that can be consumed, digested, reimagined, and normalised by Australians hungry for the gore of catastrophe—it feeds our desire for catastrophic death and destruction. Fourthly, catastrophe has been creatively imagined and retold for a story-hungry viewing public. Whether through regular television shows easily consumed from a comfy chair at home, or whilst eating popcorn at a cinema, tsunami catastrophe is being fed to us in a way that reaffirms its naturalness. Juxtaposed against this idea though is that, despite all the graphic imagery of tsunami catastrophe, especially images of dead children in other countries, Australian media do not and culturally cannot, display images of dead Australian children. Such images are widely considered too gruesome but are well known to drive changes in cultural behaviour because of the iconic significance of the child within our society. As such, a cultural shift has not yet occurred and so the potential of catastrophe remains waiting to strike. Fifthly and significantly, given the fact that large numbers of Australians have not died during recent tsunamis means that again, the catastrophic potential of tsunamis is not yet realised and has not resulted in cultural changes to more affirmative behaviour. Lastly, Australians are probably more aware of “regular or common” catastrophes such as floods and bush fires that are normal to the Australian climate system and which are endlessly experienced individually and culturally and covered by the media in all forms. The Australian summer of 2012–13 has again been dominated by floods and fires. If this idea is accepted, the media construct a uniquely Australian imaginary of catastrophe and cultural discourse of disaster. The familiarity with these common climate catastrophes makes us “culturally blind” to the catastrophe that is tsunami.The consequences of a major tsunami affecting Australia some point in the future are likely to be of a scale not yet comprehensible. References Australian Broadcasting Corporation (ABC). "ABC Net Splash." 20 Mar. 2013 ‹http://splash.abc.net.au/media?id=31077›. Brown, Philip, and Jessica Minty. “Media Coverage and Charitable Giving after the 2004 Tsunami.” Southern Economic Journal 75 (2008): 9–25. Bryant, Edward. Tsunami: The Underrated Hazard. First Edition, Cambridge: Cambridge UP, 2001. ———. Tsunami: The Underrated Hazard. Second Edition, Sydney: Springer-Praxis, 2008. Caldwell, Anna, Natalie Gregg, Fiona Hudson, Patrick Lion, Janelle Miles, Bart Sinclair, and John Wright. “Samoa Tsunami Claims Five Aussies as Death Toll Rises.” The Courier Mail 1 Oct. 2009. 20 Mar. 2013 ‹http://www.couriermail.com.au/news/samoa-tsunami-claims-five-aussies-as-death-toll-rises/story-e6freon6-1225781357413›. CDEMA. "The Caribbean Disaster Emergency Management Agency. Tsunami SMART Media Web Site." 18 Dec. 2012. 20 Mar. 2013 ‹http://weready.org/tsunami/index.php?Itemid=40&id=40&option=com_content&view=article›. Cox, Robin, Bonita Long, and Megan Jones. “Sequestering of Suffering – Critical Discourse Analysis of Natural Disaster Media Coverage.” Journal of Health Psychology 13 (2008): 469–80. “CSI: Miami (Season 3, Episode 7).” International Movie Database (IMDb). ‹http://www.imdb.com/title/tt0534784/›. 9 Jan. 2013. "CSI: Miami (Season 3)." Wikipedia. ‹http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/CSI:_Miami_(season_3)#Episodes›. 21 Mar. 2013. DFAT. "Department of Foreign Affairs and Trade Annual Report 2004–2005." 8 Jan. 2013 ‹http://www.dfat.gov.au/dept/annual_reports/04_05/downloads/2_Outcome2.pdf›. Dominey-Howes, Dale. “Geological and Historical Records of Australian Tsunami.” Marine Geology 239 (2007): 99–123. Dominey-Howes, Dale, and Randy Thaman. “UNESCO-IOC International Tsunami Survey Team Samoa Interim Report of Field Survey 14–21 October 2009.” No. 2. Australian Tsunami Research Centre. University of New South Wales, Sydney. "Hereafter." International Movie Database (IMDb). ‹http://www.imdb.com/title/tt1212419/›. 9 Jan. 2013."Hereafter." Wikipedia. ‹http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hereafter (film)›. 21 Mar. 2013. Hjorth, Larissa, and Yonnie Kyoung-hwa. “The Mourning After: A Case Study of Social Media in the 3.11 Earthquake Disaster in Japan.” Television and News Media 12 (2011): 552–59. ———, and Yonnie Kyoung-hwa. “Good Grief: The Role of Mobile Social Media in the 3.11 Earthquake Disaster in Japan.” Digital Creativity 22 (2011): 187–99. Lau, Joseph, Mason Lau, and Jean Kim. “Impacts of Media Coverage on the Community Stress Level in Hong Kong after the Tsunami on 26 December 2004.” Journal of Epidemiology and Community Health 60 (2006): 675–82. McCargo, Duncan, and Lee Hyon-Suk. “Japan’s Political Tsunami: What’s Media Got to Do with It?” International Journal of Press-Politics 15 (2010): 236–45. Miles, Brian, and Stephanie Morse. “The Role of News Media in Natural Disaster Risk and Recovery.” Ecological Economics 63 (2007): 365–73. Morgan, Olive, and Charles de Goyet. “Dispelling Disaster Myths about Dead Bodies and Disease: The Role of Scientific Evidence and the Media.” Revista Panamericana de Salud Publica-Pan American Journal of Public Health 18 (2005): 33–6. Olofsson, Anna. “The Indian Ocean Tsunami in Swedish Newspapers: Nationalism after Catastrophe.” Disaster Prevention and Management 20 (2011): 557–69. Piotrowski, Chris, and Terry Armstrong. “Mass Media Preferences in Disaster: A Study of Hurricane Danny.” Social Behavior and Personality 26 (1998): 341–45. Ploughman, Penelope. “The American Print News Media Construction of Five Natural Disasters.” Disasters 19 (1995): 308–26. Prendergast, Amy, and Nick Brown. “Far Field Impact and Coastal Sedimentation Associated with the 2006 Java Tsunami in West Australia: Post-Tsunami Survey at Steep Point, West Australia.” Natural Hazards 60 (2012): 69–79. Sharp, Joanne. “A Subaltern Critical Geopolitics of The War on Terror: Postcolonial Security in Tanzania.” Geoforum 42 (2011): 297–305. Sood, Rahul, Stockdale, Geoffrey, and Everett Rogers. “How the News Media Operate in Natural Disasters.” Journal of Communication 37 (1987): 27–41.

Over time, many groups have sought to offer alternatives to the dominant culture of the day; for example, the civil-rights movements, antiwar protests, and environmental activism of the 1960s and 1970s. Not all groupings however can be considered countercultural. Roberts makes a distinction between group culture where cultural patterns only influence part of one’s life, or for a limited period of time; and countercultures that are more wholistic, affecting all of life. An essential element in defining a counterculture is that it has a value-conflict with the dominant society (Yinger), and that it demonstrates viability over time: long enough to pass on the values to the next generation (Roberts). Each society has images of what it means to be a good citizen. These images are driven by ideology and communicated through media channels, educational values and government legislation. Ideologies are not neutral and compete for the “common sense” of citizens; seeking to shape desires and allegiance to a particular way of life. A way of life is expressed in the everyday practices, or routines and choices that make up an ordinary day, the sum of which express the values of individuals and communities. A number of groups or movements have sought to counter the values and practices of dominant cultures only to find themselves absorbed into it. For example, the surfing magazine Tracks was an Australian countercultural text that chronicled the authentic surfing lifestyle of the 1970s. As surfing became big business, the same magazine was transformed into a glossy lifestyle publication. The surfing lifestyle had become part of the expanding field of consumption and Tracks had become one more tool to promote it (Henderson). As the “counter” is absorbed into the dominant consumer culture, new ways to engage the hegemonic culture emerge that offer fresh possibilities of living and engaging in contemporary society. Positioning I hold to a critical postmodern perspective of consumption. That is, while I acknowledge some of the pleasures of consumption, I see a dominant posture of detachment as a result of consumer cultures increased distance from production, producers and the products we buy (Cavanaugh; Sandlin, Kahn, Darts and Tavin). The market is a powerful educator of individuals (Kincheloe; Steinberg), but it is not the only educator. Families, schools, churches and other interest groups also seek to educate, or shape, individuals. These competing influences do not however hold equal power. In many instances the families, schools, churches and interest groups have uncritically adopted the dominant ideology of the market and so reinforce the values of consumerism; such is its hegemonic power. I hold that individuals, and more importantly communities, have some agency to consume in alternative ways that give rise to the formation of different identities. I see critical practices as important in the awareness raising, or awakeness, and shaping of an individual and a community (Freire; Rautins and Ibrahim). Contemporary Cultures Consumption has become the organizing principle of many contemporary cultures (Hoechsmann). The message that to be a good citizen is to be a good consumer is pervasive and promoted as key to economic growth and the remedy to lift countries out of recession. This message of consumption falls on fertile ground with the development of consumerism, or consumer culture. Smart (5) sees this expressed as a way of life that is “perpetually preoccupied with the pursuit, possession, rapid displacement, and replacement of a seemingly inexhaustible supply of things.” These “things” have increasingly become luxury goods and services as opposed to the satisfaction of basic needs and wants (de Geus). Contemporary Alternatives There are examples of contemporary alternatives that open spaces for people to imagine that “another world is possible.” Sandlin, Kahn, Darts and Tavin (102, 103) call upon educators to “critically analyze what it might mean to resist a consumer society predicated on the normalization of overconsumption” and to “celebrate the creative and critical agency of all those who resist and interrogate the hegemony of multinational companies/industries.” A number of examples are worth celebrating and critically analysing to offer input in the engagement with the dominant culture of consumption. The examples of the Adbusters Media Foundation, Bill Talen’s work as a political-theatre activist, and the voluntary simplicity movement will be briefly examined before exploring the contribution of monasticism. The Adbusters Media Foundation produces a glossy bimonthly publication and website that seeks to unmask the destructive power of global corporations. Through the use of cultural resistance techniques such as “culture jamming,” Adbusters remix advertisements to catch the reader by surprise, to make the taken for granted problematic, and to open them to the possibility of an alternative view of reality. These “subvertisements” offer the opportunity for detournement; a turning around or a change in perspective (Darts; Sandlin and Callahan). As people get involved in “culture jamming” they become producers of artifacts and not just consumers of them. The work of Adbusters uses the tools of the media saturated consumer culture to critique that very culture (Rumbo). Advertising performs an ideological function within a consumer culture that addresses people as individual private consumers rather than citizens concerned for the public good (Scatamburlo-D’Annibale). Given the ubiquity of advertising, individuals become ambivalent to its messages but still soak in the dominant narrative. The very form of resistance reinforces the culture of the individualistic citizen as consumer. While it might be seen that the “culture jamming” artifacts of the Adbusters type might not have substantial effect on the broader public, it does provide an accessible means of resistive action for the individual (Haiven). Bill Talen is a political-theatre activist who plays the Southern evangelical preacher Reverend Billy as leader of the Church of Stop Shopping. The Reverend stages “retail interventions” or performances in public spaces and retail stores as an act of “culture jamming”. Reverend Billy uses humour, music, art and theatre in his “services” to create strangeness, discomfort or ambiguity in the lives of the public. In doing so he calls people into transitional spaces where what was normal is disrupted and they are free to imagine differently. This disruption that causes a movement into the unknown is a central pedagogical strategy that seeks to encourage people to question their taken for granted understandings of life (Littler; Sandlin, Learning). Reverend Billy and the Church of Stop Shopping offer a fuller bodied experience of “culture jamming” that engages both the body and the emotions. The act of creating culture together is what fosters a sense of community amongst culture jammers (Sandlin, Popular culture). And yet Reverend Billy and the Church of Stop Shopping appear not to be focused for their own good in that they have formed a number of coalitions with other organisations to work on campaigns that oppose global corporations and the influence of consumerism’s ideology on everyday life. Reverend Billy not only creates disruption in people’s relationship with consumption, he also provides an alternative place to belong. The voluntary simplicity movement involves a growing number of people who choose to limit their incomes and consumption because of new priorities in life. Those involved call into question the dominant cultures view of the “good life” in favour of a less materialistic lifestyle that is more “personally fulfilling, spiritually enlightening, socially beneficial, and environmentally sustainable” (Johnson 527). Grigsby’s research (qtd. in Johnson) found that participants were involved in forming their own identities through their lifestyle choices. The voluntary simplicity movement, it appears, is a niche for those who understand consumption from a postmodern perspective and participate in alternative lifestyle practices. Sandlin (Complicated) sees the formation of collective identity as crucial to a movement’s ability to effectively engage in external education. A shared vision, or telos, is central to that forming of collective identity. However, the voluntary simplicity movement is focused primarily on individual lifestyle changes, thus making it ineffectual as a collective to challenge dominant ideologies or to engage in external education to that end. Each of the examples above provides some insight into a considered engagement with the dominant culture: the creation of Adbuster like “culture jamming” artifacts provides an accessible means of engagement for the individual; Bill Talen’s interventions show an appreciation of the importance of community in supporting countercultural choices; and the voluntary simplicity movement promotes a “whole of life” approach to countercultural engagement. However, when comparing the above examples with Roberts’s definition of a counterculture they appear to be lacking. Roberts (121) holds that “the term counter-culture might best be reserved for groups which are not just a reaction formation to the dominant society, but which have a supporting ideology that allows them to have a relatively self-sufficient system of action.” The remainder of this article examines monasticism as an example of a counter-culture that offers an alternative model of “the good-life” based on a clear ideology and a fifteen hundred year history. Considering Monasticism As seen above, the work of countering the dominant ideology is not without its difficulties. bell hooks found that offering an education that enhances students’ journey to wholeness went against the anti-intellectualism of the current education system. What enabled her to stand within and resist the oppressive dominant culture, and offer alternatives, was the sustaining power of spirituality in her life, the basis of her hope. Tolliver and Tisdell appreciate that spirituality can be an elusive term, but that amongst the definitions offered there are commonalities. These are that: spirituality is about a connection to what is referred to by various names, such as the Life Force, God, a higher power or purpose, Great Spirit, or Buddha Nature. It is about meaning making and a sense of wholeness, healing and the interconnectedness of all things. […] As many have noted, those who value spirituality generally believe that it is possible for learners to come to a greater understanding of their core essence through transformative learning experiences that help them reclaim their authenticity. (Tolliver and Tisdell 38) There is a growing interest in the age-old traditions of Christian monasticism as a means of addressing the challenges of contemporary life (Adams; Jamison). When the BBC broadcast the television series The Monastery in 2005, millions of viewers tuned in to follow the way five ordinary men were affected by the experience of living in a monastery for forty days and nights. Similarly in Australia in 2007, the ABC broadcast the television series The Abbey that followed the experiences of five ordinary women enclosed for 33 days and nights in the space and routines of the Benedictine nuns at Jamberoo Abbey. It was when watching these television series that I was led to consider monasticism as an example of cultural resistance, and to ponder the contribution it might make to the conversation around counter-cultures. As an observer, I find something compelling about monasticism, however I am aware of the possibility of romanticising it as a way of life. The tensions, difficulties and struggles represented in the television series help to temper that. Benedictine spirituality is the foundation for life at the Worth Abbey (The Monastery) and the Jamberoo Abbey (The Abbey). The essential dynamic that underlies this spirituality is a shaping of life according to the Bible and the guidelines set out in the sixth century Rule of Benedict. Monastic life in a Benedictine abbey is marked by certain routines, or rhythms, that are designed to help the community better love God, self and one another (Benedict, chapter 4). “Listen” is the first word in the Rule of Benedict and is closely linked to silence (Benedict, chapter 6). As a key part of monastic life, silence gives the monastics the freedom and space to listen to God, themselves, one another, and the world around them. As Adams (18) points out, “the journey to knowing God must include the discipline of coming to know yourself, and that risky journey invariably starts in silence.” The rhythm of monastic life therefore includes times in the day for silence and solitude to facilitate listening and self-reflection. For Benedict, distractions in the head are actually noises inside the heart: the result of human desires and preoccupations. Silence, and the reflection that occurs within it, allows the monastic to listen for, and see their own relationship to, competing ideologies. This everyday practice of listening might be explained as paying attention to what is noticed, reflecting on it and the internal response to it. In this way listening is an active engagement with the words read (Irvine), the stories heard, the conversations had, and the objects used. Hoffman (200) observes that this practice of attentive listening is evident in decision making within the monastery. Seen in this way, silence acts as a critical practice counter to the educative agenda of consumerism. Physical work is a basic part of monastic life. All members of the community are expected to share the load so that there is no elitism, no avoiding work. This work is not to be seen as a burden but an outlet for creativity (Benedict, chapter 57). By being involved in the production of goods or the growing of crops for the community and others, monastics embody practices that resist the individual consumer identity that consumerism seeks to create. Monastics also come to appreciate the work involved in the products they create and so become more appreciative of, and place greater value on them. Material things are not privately owned but are to be seen as on loan so that they are treated with a level of gratitude and care (Benedict, chapter 32). This attitude of not taking things for granted actually increases the enjoyment and appreciation of them (De Waal). De Waal likens this attitude to the respect shown towards people and things at the Japanese tea ceremony. She says that “here in the most simple and yet profound ceremony there is time to gaze at things, to enjoy them, and to allow them to reveal themselves as they truly are” (87). Such a listening to what products truly are in the dominant consumer culture might reveal chairs made from the denuded forests that destroy habitats, or shoes made with child labour in unsafe conditions. The monastic involvement in work and their resulting handling of material things is a critical practice counter to the ideology of consumerism and the attitude towards products flooding markets today. Community is central to monastic life (Veilleux). Through vows, the monastic commits to life in a particular place with particular people. The commitment to stability means that when conflict arises or disagreements occur they need to be worked out because there is no running away. Because a commitment to working things out requires attention to what is real, monastic community acts as a counter of all that is not real. The creation of false need, the promise of fulfilment, and the creation of identity around consumption can be viewed through the same commitment to reality. This external stability is a reflection of inner stability marked by a unity and coherence of purpose and life (De Waal). A monastic community is formed around a shared telos that gives it a collective identity. While people are welcomed as guests into the community with Benedictine hospitality, the journey to becoming a member is intentionally difficult (Benedict, chapter 58). The importance of committing to community and the sharing of the collective telos is not a rushed decision. The stability and permanence of monastic commitment to community is a counter to the perpetual chasing and replacing of other goods and experiences that is a part of consumerism. The deliberate attention to practices that form a rhythm of life involving the whole person shows that monastic communities are intentional in their own formation. Prayer and spiritual reading are key parts of monastic life that demonstrate that spirituality is central in the formation of individuals and communities (Benedict, prologue). The formation is aligned to a particular ideology that values humanity as being made in the image of God and therefore the need to focus on the connection with God. A holistic humanity addresses issues and development of the mind, body and spirit. Examining Ideology The television series The Monastery and The Abbey demonstrate that when guests enter a monastic community they are able to experience an alternative model of “the good life”. If, as Roberts suggests, a counter-culture looks to reform society by providing an alternative model, then change is based upon seeing the alternative. The guests in the monastic community are involved in discussions that make explicit the monastic ideology and how it shapes the countercultural values and practices. In doing so, the guests are invited to listen to, or examine the consumerist ideology that permeates their society and shapes their everyday experiences. In evaluating the conflicting ideologies, the guests are free to choose an alternative view, which, as the television series showed are not necessarily that of the monastic community, and may in fact remain that of consumerism. Conclusion While ideologies are not neutral, they are often invisible. The dominant ideology of consumerism reduces citizens to individualistic consumers and naturalises the need for never ending consumption. A number of groups or movements attempt to expose the logic of consumerism and offer alternative ways of consuming. Each has their own strengths and weaknesses; some are absorbed into the very culture they seek to counter while others remain apart. Christian monasticism, based on the Bible and the Rule of Benedict, engages in the social practices of listening, physical work, and commitment to community. The formation of individuals, and the community, is based explicitly on an ideology that values humanity as made in God’s image. This model has stood the test of time and shown itself to be a legitimate counterculture that is in value-conflict with the current dominant culture of consumption. References Adams, Ian. Cave, Refectory, Road. Norwich: Canterbury Press, 2010. Benedict and Patrick Barry. Saint Benedict’s Rule. Mahweh, New Jersey: Hidden Spring, 2004. Cavanaugh, William. Being Consumed: Economics and Christian Desire. Grand Rapids, Michigan: Eerdmans, 2008. Darts, David. “Visual Culture Jam: Art, Pedagogy, and Creative Resistance.” Studies in Art Education 45 (2004):313–327. De Geus, Marius. “Sustainable Hedonism: The Pleasures of Living within Environmental Limits.” The Politics and Pleasures of Consuming Differently. Eds. Kate Soper, Martin Ryle, and Lyn Thomas. London: Palgrave MacMillian. 2009. 113–129 De Waal, Esther. Seeking God: The Way of St Benedict. London: Fount, 1996. Freire, Paulo. Pedagogy of the Oppressed. London: Penguin, 1970. Grigsby, Mary. Buying Time and Getting By: The Voluntary Simplicity Movement. Albany, NY: State University of New York Press, 2004. Haiven, Max. “Privatized Resistance: AdBusters and the Culture of Neoliberalism.” The Review of Education, Pedagogy, and Cultural Studies 29 (2007): 85–110. Henderson, Margaret. “The Big Business of Surfing’s Oceanic Feeling: Thirty Years of Tracks Magazine.” Growing Up Postmodern: Neoliberalism and the War on the Young. Ed. Ronald Strickland. London: Rowman & Littlefield, 2002. 141–167 hooks, Bell. Teaching Community. New York: Routledge, 2003. Hoechsmann, Michael. “Rootlessness, Reenchantment, and Educating Desire: A Brief History of the Pedagogy of Consumption.” Critical Pedagogies of Consumption. Eds. Jennifer Sandlin & Peter McLaren. New York: Routledge, 2010. 23–35. Hoffman, Mary. “Ora et Labora (Prayer and Work): Spirituality, Communication and Organizing in Religious Communities”. JCR 30 (2007): 187–212. Irvine, R. D.G. “How to Read: Lectio Divina in an English Benedictine Monastery”. Culture and Religion 11.4 (2010):395–411. Jamison, Christopher. Finding Sanctuary. London: Weidenfeld & Nicolson, 2006. Johnson, Brett. “Simply Identity Work? The Voluntary Simplicity Movement.” Qualitative Sociology 24.4 (2004): 527–530. Kincheloe, Joe. “Consuming the All-American Corporate Burger: McDonald’s “Does It All for You”. Critical Pedagogies of Consumption. Eds. Jennifer Sandlin & Peter McLaren. New York: Routledge, 2010. 137–147. Littler, Jo. “Beyond the Boycott: Anti-Consumerism, Cultural Change and the Limits of Reflexivity”. Cultural Studies 19.2 (2005): 227–252. Rautins, Cara, and Awad Ibrahim. “Wide-Awakeness: Toward a Critical Pedagogy of Imagination, Humanism, Agency, and Becoming.” International Journal of Critical Pedagogy 3.3 (2011): 24–36.Reverend Billy and the Stop Shopping Choir. 2014. 26 Nov. 2014 ‹http://www.revbilly.com›. Roberts, Keith. “Toward a Generic Concept of Counter-Culture.” Sociological Focus 11.2 (1978): 111–126. Rumbo, Joseph. “Consumer Resistance in a World of Advertising Clutter: The Case of Adbusters”. Psychology & Marketing 19.2 (2002): 127–148. Sandlin, Jennifer. “Popular Culture, Cultural Resistance, and Anticonsumption Activism: An Exploration of Culture Jamming as Critical Adult Education.” New Directions for Adult and Continuing Education 115 (2007): 73–82. Sandlin, Jennifer. “Complicated Simplicity: Moral Identity Formation and Social Movement Learning in the Voluntary Simplicity Movement.” Adult Education Quarterly 59.4 (2009): 298–317. Sandlin, Jennifer. “Learning to Survive the ‘Shopocalypse’: Reverend Billy’s Anti-Consumption ‘Pedagogy of the Unknown’.” Critical Studies in Education 51.3 (2010): 295–311. Sandlin, Jennifer, and Jamie Callahan. “Deviance, Dissonance, and Detournement.” Journal of Consumer Culture 9.1 (2009): 79–115. Sandlin, Jennifer, Richard Kahn, David Darts, and Kevin Tavin. “To Find the Cost of Freedom: Theorizing and Practicing a Critical Pedagogy of Consumption.” Journal for Critical Education Policy Studies 7.2 (2009): 98–123. Scatamburlo-D’Annibale, V. “Beyond the Culture Jam.” Critical Pedagogies of Consumption. Eds. Jennifer Sandlin & Peter McLaren. New York: Routledge, 2010. 224–236. Smart, Barry. Consumer Society: Critical Issues and Environmental Consequences. London: Sage, 2010. Steinberg, Shirley. “Barbie: The Bitch Can Buy Anything.” Critical Pedagogies of Consumption. Eds. Jennifer Sandlin & Peter McLaren. New York: Routledge, 2010. 148–156. Tolliver, Derise, and Elizabeth Tisdell. “Engaging Spirituality in the Transformative Higher Education Classroom.” New Directions for Adult and Continuing Education 109 (2006): 37–47. Veilleux, Armand. “Identity with Christ: Modeling our Lives on RB 72.” Cistercian Studies Quarterly 45.1 (2010):13–33. Yinger, Milton. “Contraculture and Subculture.” American Sociological Review 25 (1960): 625–635.

Perhaps nothing in media culture today makes clearer the connection between people’s bodies and their homes than the Emmy-winning reality TV program Extreme Makeover: Home Edition. Home Edition is a spin-off from the original Extreme Makeover, and that fact provides in fundamental form the strong connection that the show demonstrates between bodies and houses. The first EM, initially popular for its focus on cosmetic surgery, laser skin and hair treatments, dental work, cosmetics and wardrobe for mainly middle-aged and self-described unattractive participants, lagged after two full seasons and was finally cancelled entirely, whereas EMHE has continued to accrue viewers and sponsors, as well as accolades (Paulsen, Poniewozik, EMHE Website, Wilhelm). That viewers and the ABC network shifted their attention to the reconstruction of houses over the original version’s direct intervention in problematic bodies indicates that sites of personal transformation are not necessarily within our own physical or emotional beings, but in the larger surround of our environments and in our cultural ideals of home and body. One effect of this shift in the Extreme Makeover format is that a seemingly wider range of narrative problems can be solved relating to houses than to the particular bodies featured on the original show. Although Extreme Makeover featured a few people who’d had previously botched cleft palate surgeries or mastectomies, as Cressida Heyes points out, “the only kind of disability that interests the show is one that can be corrected to conform to able-bodied norms” (22). Most of the recipients were simply middle-aged folks who were ordinary or aged in appearance; many of them seemed self-obsessed and vain, and their children often seemed disturbed by the transformation (Heyes 24). However, children are happy to have a brand new TV and a toy-filled room decorated like their latest fantasy, and they thereby can be drawn into the process of identity transformation in the Home Edition version; in fact, children are required of virtually all recipients of the show’s largess. Because EMHE can do “major surgery” or simply bulldoze an old structure and start with a new building, it is also able to incorporate more variety in its stories—floods, fires, hurricanes, propane explosions, war, crime, immigration, car accidents, unscrupulous contractors, insurance problems, terrorist attacks—the list of traumas is seemingly endless. Home Edition can solve any problem, small or large. Houses are much easier things to repair or reconstruct than bodies. Perhaps partly for this reason, EMHE uses disability as one of its major tropes. Until Season 4, Episode 22, 46.9 percent of the episodes have had some content related to disability or illness of a disabling sort, and this number rises to 76.4 percent if the count includes families that have been traumatised by the (usually recent) death of a family member in childhood or the prime of life by illness, accident or violence. Considering that the percentage of people living with disabilities in the U.S. is defined at 18.1 percent (Steinmetz), EMHE obviously favours them considerably in the selection process. Even the disproportionate numbers of people with disabilities living in poverty and who therefore might be more likely to need help—20.9 percent as opposed to 7.7 percent of the able-bodied population (Steinmetz)—does not fully explain their dominance on the program. In fact, the program seeks out people with new and different physical disabilities and illnesses, sending out emails to local news stations looking for “Extraordinary Mom / Dad recently diagnosed with ALS,” “Family who has a child with PROGERIA (aka ‘little old man’s disease’)” and other particular situations (Simonian). A total of sixty-five ill or disabled people have been featured on the show over the past four years, and, even if one considers its methods maudlin or exploitive, the presence of that much disability and illness is very unusual for reality TV and for TV in general. What the show purports to do is to radically transform multiple aspects of individuals’ lives—and especially lives marred by what are perceived as physical setbacks—via the provision of a luxurious new house, albeit sometimes with the addition of automobiles, mortgage payments or college scholarships. In some ways the assumptions underpinning EMHE fit with a social constructionist body theory that posits an almost infinitely flexible physical matter, of which the definitions and capabilities are largely determined by social concepts and institutions. The social model within the disability studies field has used this theoretical perspective to emphasise the distinction between an impairment, “the physical fact of lacking an arm or a leg,” and disability, “the social process that turns an impairment into a negative by creating barriers to access” (Davis, Bending 12). Accessible housing has certainly been one emphasis of disability rights activists, and many of them have focused on how “design conceptions, in relation to floor plans and allocation of functions to specific spaces, do not conceive of impairment, disease and illness as part of domestic habitation or being” (Imrie 91). In this regard, EMHE appears as a paragon. In one of its most challenging and dramatic Season 1 episodes, the “Design Team” worked on the home of the Ziteks, whose twenty-two-year-old son had been restricted to a sub-floor of the three-level structure since a car accident had paralyzed him. The show refitted the house with an elevator, roll-in bathroom and shower, and wheelchair-accessible doors. Robert Zitek was also provided with sophisticated computer equipment that would help him produce music, a life-long interest that had been halted by his upper-vertebra paralysis. Such examples abound in the new EMHE houses, which have been constructed for families featuring situations such as both blind and deaf members, a child prone to bone breaks due to osteogenesis imperfecta, legs lost in Iraq warfare, allergies that make mold life-threatening, sun sensitivity due to melanoma or polymorphic light eruption or migraines, fragile immune systems (often due to organ transplants or chemotherapy), cerebral palsy, multiple sclerosis, Krabbe disease and autism. EMHE tries to set these lives right via the latest in technology and treatment—computer communication software and hardware, lock systems, wheelchair-friendly design, ventilation and air purification set-ups, the latest in care and mental health approaches for various disabilities and occasional consultations with disabled celebrities like Marlee Matlin. Even when individuals or familes are “[d]iscriminated against on a daily basis by ignorance and physical challenges,” as the program website notes, they “deserve to have a home that doesn’t discriminate against them” (EMHE website, Season 3, Episode 4). The relief that they will be able to inhabit accessible and pleasant environments is evident on the faces of many of these recipients. That physical ease, that ability to move and perform the intimate acts of domestic life, seems according to the show’s narrative to be the most basic element of home. Nonetheless, as Robert Imrie has pointed out, superficial accessibility may still veil “a static, singular conception of the body” (201) that prevents broader change in attitudes about people with disabilities, their activities and their spaces. Starting with the story of the child singing in an attempt at self-comforting from Deleuze and Guattari’s A Thousand Plateaus, J. MacGregor Wise defines home as a process of territorialisation through specific behaviours. “The markers of home … are not simply inanimate objects (a place with stuff),” he notes, “but the presence, habits, and effects of spouses, children, parents, and companions” (299). While Ty Pennington, EMHE’s boisterous host, implies changes for these families along the lines of access to higher education, creative possibilities provided by musical instruments and disability-appropriate art materials, help with home businesses in the way of equipment and licenses and so on, the families’ identity-producing habits are just as likely to be significantly changed by the structural and decorative arrangements made for them by the Design Team. The homes that are created for these families are highly conventional in their structure, layout, decoration, and expectations of use. More specifically, certain behavioural patterns are encouraged and others discouraged by the Design Team’s assumptions. Several themes run through the show’s episodes: Large dining rooms provide for the most common of Pennington’s comments: “You can finally sit down and eat meals together as a family.” A nostalgic value in an era where most families have schedules full of conflicts that prevent such Ozzie-and-Harriet scenarios, it nonetheless predominates. Large kitchens allow for cooking and eating at home, though featured food is usually frozen and instant. In addition, kitchens are not designed for the families’ disabled members; for wheelchair users, for instance, counters need to be lower than usual with open space underneath, so that a wheelchair can roll underneath the counter. Thus, all the wheelchair inhabitants depicted will still be dependent on family members, primarily mothers, to prepare food and clean up after them. (See Imrie, 95-96, for examples of adapted kitchens.) Pets, perhaps because they are inherently “dirty,” are downplayed or absent, even when the family has them when EMHE arrives (except one family that is featured for their animal rescue efforts); interestingly, there are no service dogs, which might obviate the need for some of the high-tech solutions for the disabled offered by the show. The previous example is one element of an emphasis on clutter-free cleanliness and tastefulness combined with a rampant consumerism. While “cultural” elements may be salvaged from exotic immigrant families, most of the houses are very similar and assume a certain kind of commodified style based on new furniture (not humble family hand-me-downs), appliances, toys and expensive, prefab yard gear. Sears is a sponsor of the program, and shopping trips for furniture and appliances form a regular part of the program. Most or all of the houses have large garages, and the families are often given large vehicles by Ford, maintaining a positive take on a reliance on private transportation and gas-guzzling vehicles, but rarely handicap-adapted vans. Living spaces are open, with high ceilings and arches rather than doorways, so that family members will have visual and aural contact. Bedrooms are by contrast presented as private domains of retreat, especially for parents who have demanding (often ill or disabled) children, from which they are considered to need an occasional break. All living and bedrooms are dominated by TVs and other electronica, sometimes presented as an aid to the disabled, but also dominating to the point of excluding other ways of being and interacting. As already mentioned, childless couples and elderly people without children are completely absent. Friends buying houses together and gay couples are also not represented. The ideal of the heterosexual nuclear family is thus perpetuated, even though some of the show’s craftspeople are gay. Likewise, even though “independence” is mentioned frequently in the context of families with disabled members, there are no recipients who are disabled adults living on their own without family caretakers. “Independence” is spoken of mostly in terms of bathing, dressing, using the bathroom and other bodily aspects of life, not in terms of work, friendship, community or self-concept. Perhaps most salient, the EMHE houses are usually created as though nothing about the family will ever again change. While a few of the projects have featured terminally ill parents seeking to leave their children secure after their death, for the most part the families are considered oddly in stasis. Single mothers will stay single mothers, even children with conditions with severe prognoses will continue to live, the five-year-old will sleep forever in a fire-truck bed or dollhouse room, the occasional grandparent installed in his or her own suite will never pass away, and teenagers and young adults (especially the disabled) will never grow up, marry, discover their homosexuality, have a falling out with their parents or leave home. A kind of timeless nostalgia, hearkening back to Gaston Bachelard’s The Poetics of Space, pervades the show. Like the body-modifying Extreme Makeover, the Home Edition version is haunted by the issue of normalisation. The word ‘normal’, in fact, floats through the program’s dialogue frequently, and it is made clear that the goal of the show is to restore, as much as possible, a somewhat glamourised, but status quo existence. The website, in describing the work of one deserving couple notes that “Camp Barnabas is a non-profit organisation that caters to the needs of critically and chronically ill children and gives them the opportunity to be ‘normal’ for one week” (EMHE website, Season 3, Episode 7). Someone at the network is sophisticated enough to put ‘normal’ in quotation marks, and the show demonstrates a relatively inclusive concept of ‘normal’, but the word dominates the show itself, and the concept remains largely unquestioned (See Canguilhem; Davis, Enforcing Normalcy; and Snyder and Mitchell, Narrative, for critiques of the process of normalization in regard to disability). In EMHE there is no sense that disability or illness ever produces anything positive, even though the show also notes repeatedly the inspirational attitudes that people have developed through their disability and illness experiences. Similarly, there is no sense that a little messiness can be creatively productive or even necessary. Wise makes a distinction between “home and the home, home and house, home and domus,” the latter of each pair being normative concepts, whereas the former “is a space of comfort (a never-ending process)” antithetical to oppressive norms, such as the association of the home with the enforced domesticity of women. In cases where the house or domus becomes a place of violence and discomfort, home becomes the process of coping with or resisting the negative aspects of the place (300). Certainly the disabled have experienced this in inaccessible homes, but they may also come to experience a different version in a new EMHE house. For, as Wise puts it, “home can also mean a process of rationalization or submission, a break with the reality of the situation, self-delusion, or falling under the delusion of others” (300). The show’s assumption that the construction of these new houses will to a great extent solve these families’ problems (and that disability itself is the problem, not the failure of our culture to accommodate its many forms) may in fact be a delusional spell under which the recipient families fall. In fact, the show demonstrates a triumphalist narrative prevalent today, in which individual happenstance and extreme circumstances are given responsibility for social ills. In this regard, EMHE acts out an ancient morality play, where the recipients of the show’s largesse are assessed and judged based on what they “deserve,” and the opening of each show, when the Design Team reviews the application video tape of the family, strongly emphasises what good people these are (they work with charities, they love each other, they help out their neighbours) and how their situation is caused by natural disaster, act of God or undeserved tragedy, not their own bad behaviour. Disabilities are viewed as terrible tragedies that befall the young and innocent—there is no lung cancer or emphysema from a former smoking habit, and the recipients paralyzed by gunshots have received them in drive-by shootings or in the line of duty as police officers and soldiers. In addition, one of the functions of large families is that the children veil any selfish motivation the adults may have—they are always seeking the show’s assistance on behalf of the children, not themselves. While the Design Team always notes that there are “so many other deserving people out there,” the implication is that some people’s poverty and need may be their own fault. (See Snyder and Mitchell, Locations 41-67; Blunt and Dowling 116-25; and Holliday.) In addition, the structure of the show—with the opening view of the family’s undeserved problems, their joyous greeting at the arrival of the Team, their departure for the first vacation they may ever have had and then the final exuberance when they return to the new house—creates a sense of complete, almost religious salvation. Such narratives fail to point out social support systems that fail large numbers of people who live in poverty and who struggle with issues of accessibility in terms of not only domestic spaces, but public buildings, educational opportunities and social acceptance. In this way, it echoes elements of the medical model, long criticised in disability studies, where each and every disabled body is conceptualised as a site of individual aberration in need of correction, not as something disabled by an ableist society. In fact, “the house does not shelter us from cosmic forces; at most it filters and selects them” (Deleuze and Guattari, What Is Philosophy?, qtd. in Frichot 61), and those outside forces will still apply to all these families. The normative assumptions inherent in the houses may also become oppressive in spite of their being accessible in a technical sense (a thing necessary but perhaps not sufficient for a sense of home). As Tobin Siebers points out, “[t]he debate in architecture has so far focused more on the fundamental problem of whether buildings and landscapes should be universally accessible than on the aesthetic symbolism by which the built environment mirrors its potential inhabitants” (“Culture” 183). Siebers argues that the Jamesonian “political unconscious” is a “social imaginary” based on a concept of perfection (186) that “enforces a mutual identification between forms of appearance, whether organic, aesthetic, or architectural, and ideal images of the body politic” (185). Able-bodied people are fearful of the disabled’s incurability and refusal of normalisation, and do not accept the statistical fact that, at least through the process of aging, most people will end up dependent, ill and/or disabled at some point in life. Mainstream society “prefers to think of people with disabilities as a small population, a stable population, that nevertheless makes enormous claims on the resources of everyone else” (“Theory” 742). Siebers notes that the use of euphemism and strategies of covering eventually harm efforts to create a society that is home to able-bodied and disabled alike (“Theory” 747) and calls for an exploration of “new modes of beauty that attack aesthetic and political standards that insist on uniformity, balance, hygiene, and formal integrity” (Culture 210). What such an architecture, particularly of an actually livable domestic nature, might look like is an open question, though there are already some examples of people trying to reframe many of the assumptions about housing design. For instance, cohousing, where families and individuals share communal space, yet have private accommodations, too, makes available a larger social group than the nuclear family for social and caretaking activities (Blunt and Dowling, 262-65). But how does one define a beauty-less aesthetic or a pleasant home that is not hygienic? Post-structuralist architects, working on different grounds and usually in a highly theoretical, imaginary framework, however, may offer another clue, as they have also tried to ‘liberate’ architecture from the nostalgic dictates of the aesthetic. Ironically, one of the most famous of these, Peter Eisenman, is well known for producing, in a strange reversal, buildings that render the able-bodied uncomfortable and even sometimes ill (see, in particular, Frank and Eisenman). Of several house designs he produced over the years, Eisenman notes that his intention was to dislocate the house from that comforting metaphysic and symbolism of shelter in order to initiate a search for those possibilities of dwelling that may have been repressed by that metaphysic. The house may once have been a true locus and symbol of nurturing shelter, but in a world of irresolvable anxiety, the meaning and form of shelter must be different. (Eisenman 172) Although Eisenman’s starting point is very different from that of Siebers, it nonetheless resonates with the latter’s desire for an aesthetic that incorporates the “ragged edge” of disabled bodies. Yet few would want to live in a home made less attractive or less comfortable, and the “illusion” of permanence is one of the things that provide rest within our homes. Could there be an architecture, or an aesthetic, of home that could create a new and different kind of comfort and beauty, one that is neither based on a denial of the importance of bodily comfort and pleasure nor based on an oppressively narrow and commercialised set of aesthetic values that implicitly value some people over others? For one thing, instead of viewing home as a place of (false) stasis and permanence, we might see it as a place of continual change and renewal, which any home always becomes in practice anyway. As architect Hélène Frichot suggests, “we must look toward the immanent conditions of architecture, the processes it employs, the serial deformations of its built forms, together with our quotidian spatio-temporal practices” (63) instead of settling into a deadening nostalgia like that seen on EMHE. If we define home as a process of continual territorialisation, if we understand that “[t]here is no fixed self, only the process of looking for one,” and likewise that “there is no home, only the process of forming one” (Wise 303), perhaps we can begin to imagine a different, yet lovely conception of “house” and its relation to the experience of “home.” Extreme Makeover: Home Edition should be lauded for its attempts to include families of a wide variety of ethnic and racial backgrounds, various religions, from different regions around the U.S., both rural and suburban, even occasionally urban, and especially for its bringing to the fore how, indeed, structures can be as disabling as any individual impairment. That it shows designers and builders working with the families of the disabled to create accessible homes may help to change wider attitudes and break down resistance to the building of inclusive housing. However, it so far has missed the opportunity to help viewers think about the ways that our ideal homes may conflict with our constantly evolving social needs and bodily realities. References Bachelard, Gaston. The Poetics of Space. Tr. Maria Jolas. Boston: Beacon Press, 1969. Blunt, Alison, and Robyn Dowling. Home. London and New York: Routledge, 2006. Canguilhem, Georges. The Normal and the Pathological. New York: Zone Books, 1991. Davis, Lennard. Bending Over Backwards: Disability, Dismodernism & Other Difficult Positions. New York: NYUP, 2002. ———. Enforcing Normalcy: Disability, Deafness, and the Body. New York: Verso, 1995. Deleuze, Gilles, and Felix Guattari. A Thousand Plateaus: Capitalism and Schizophrenia. Tr. B. Massumi. Minneapolis: University of Minnesota Press, 1987. ———. What Is Philosophy? Tr. G. Burchell and H. Tomlinson. London and New York: Verso, 1994. Eisenman, Peter Eisenman. “Misreading” in House of Cards. New York: Oxford University Press, 1987. 21 Aug. 2007 http://prelectur.stanford.edu/lecturers/eisenman/biblio.html#cards>. Peter Eisenman Texts Anthology at the Stanford Presidential Lectures and Symposia in the Humanities and Arts site. 5 June 2007 http://prelectur.stanford.edu/lecturers/eisenman/texts.html#misread>. “Extreme Makeover: Home Edition” Website. 18 May 2007 http://abc.go.com/primetime/xtremehome/index.html>; http://abc.go.com/primetime/xtremehome/show.html>; http://abc.go.com/primetime/xtremehome/bios/101.html>; http://abc.go.com/primetime/xtremehome/bios/301.html>; and http://abc.go.com/primetime/xtremehome/bios/401.html>. Frank, Suzanne Sulof, and Peter Eisenman. House VI: The Client’s Response. New York: Watson-Guptill, 1994. Frichot, Hélène. “Stealing into Gilles Deleuze’s Baroque House.” In Deleuze and Space, eds. Ian Buchanan and Gregg Lambert. Deleuze Connections Series. Toronto: University of Toronto P, 2005. 61-79. Heyes, Cressida J. “Cosmetic Surgery and the Televisual Makeover: A Foucauldian feminist reading.” Feminist Media Studies 7.1 (2007): 17-32. Holliday, Ruth. “Home Truths?” In Ordinary Lifestyles: Popular Media, Consumption and Taste. Ed. David Bell and Joanne Hollows. Maidenhead, Berkshire, England: Open UP, 2005. 65-81. Imrie, Rob. Accessible Housing: Quality, Disability and Design. London and New York: Routledge, 2006. Paulsen, Wade. “‘Extreme Makeover: Home Edition’ surges in ratings and adds Ford as auto partner.” Reality TV World. 14 October 2004. 27 March 2005 http://www.realitytvworld.com/index/articles/story.php?s=2981>. Poniewozik, James, with Jeanne McDowell. “Charity Begins at Home: Extreme Makeover: Home Edition renovates its way into the Top 10 one heart-wrenching story at a time.” Time 20 Dec. 2004: i25 p159. Siebers, Tobin. “Disability in Theory: From Social Constructionism to the New Realism of the Body.” American Literary History 13.4 (2001): 737-754. ———. “What Can Disability Studies Learn from the Culture Wars?” Cultural Critique 55 (2003): 182-216. Simonian, Charisse. Email to network affiliates, 10 March 2006. 18 May 2007 http://www.thesmokinggun.com/archive/0327062extreme1.html>. Snyder, Sharon L., and David T. Mitchell. Cultural Locations of Disability. Chicago: U of Chicago P, 2006. ———. Narrative Prosthesis: Disability and the Dependencies of Discourse. Ann Arbor: University of Michigan Press, 2000. Steinmetz, Erika. Americans with Disabilities: 2002. U.S. Department of Commerce, Economics, and Statistics Administration, U.S. Census Bureau, 2006. 15 May 2007 http://www.census.gov/prod/2006pubs/p70-107.pdf>. Wilhelm, Ian. “The Rise of Charity TV (Reality Television Shows).” Chronicle of Philanthropy 19.8 (8 Feb. 2007): n.p. Wise, J. Macgregor. “Home: Territory and Identity.” Cultural Studies 14.2 (2000): 295-310. Citation reference for this article MLA Style Roney, Lisa. "The Extreme Connection Between Bodies and Houses." M/C Journal 10.4 (2007). echo date('d M. Y'); ?> <http://journal.media-culture.org.au/0708/03-roney.php>. APA Style Roney, L. (Aug. 2007) "The Extreme Connection Between Bodies and Houses," M/C Journal, 10(4). Retrieved echo date('d M. Y'); ?> from <http://journal.media-culture.org.au/0708/03-roney.php>.

IntroductionIn this article, I set out to accomplish two tasks. The first is to map coffee and cafés in Mainland China in different historical periods. The second is to focus on coffee and cafés in the socio-cultural milieu of contemporary China in order to understand the symbolic value of the emerging coffee/café-scape. Cafés, rather than coffee, are at the centre of this current trend in contemporary Chinese cities. With instant coffee dominating as a drink, the Chinese have developed a cultural and social demand for cafés, but have not yet developed coffee palates. Historical Coffee Map In 1901, coffee was served in a restaurant in the city of Tianjin. This restaurant, named Kiessling, was run by a German chef, a former solider who came to China with the eight-nation alliance. At that time, coffee was reserved mostly for foreign politicians and military officials as well as wealthy businessmen—very few ordinary Chinese drank it. (For more history of Kiessling, including pictures and videos, see Kiessling). Another group of coffee consumers were from the cultural elites—the young revolutionary intellectuals and writers with overseas experience. It was almost a fashion among the literary elite to spend time in cafés. However, this was negatively judged as “Western” and “bourgeois.” For example, in 1932, Lu Xun, one of the most important twentieth century Chinese writers, commented on the café fashion during 1920s (133-36), and listed the reasons why he would not visit one. He did not drink coffee because it was “foreigners’ food”, and he was too busy writing for the kind of leisure enjoyed in cafés. Moreover, he did not, he wrote, have the nerve to go to a café, and particularly not the Revolutionary Café that was popular among cultural celebrities at that time. He claimed that the “paradise” of the café was for genius, and for handsome revolutionary writers (who he described as having red lips and white teeth, whereas his teeth were yellow). His final complaint was that even if he went to the Revolutionary Café, he would hesitate going in (Lu Xun 133-36). From Lu Xun’s list, we can recognise his nationalism and resistance to what were identified as Western foods and lifestyles. It is easy to also feel his dissatisfaction with those dilettante revolutionary intellectuals who spent time in cafés, talking and enjoying Western food, rather than working. In contrast to Lu Xun’s resistance to coffee and café culture, another well-known writer, Zhang Ailing, frequented cafés when she lived in Shanghai from the 1920s to 1950s. She wrote about the smell of cakes and bread sold in Kiessling’s branch store located right next to her parents’ house (Yuyue). Born into a wealthy family, exposed to Western culture and food at a very young age, Zhang Ailing liked to spend her social and writing time in cafés, ordering her favourite cakes, hot chocolate, and coffee. When she left Shanghai and immigrated to the USA, coffee was an important part of her writing life: the smell and taste reminding her of old friends and Shanghai (Chunzi). However, during Zhang’s time, it was still a privileged and elite practice to patronise a café when these were located in foreign settlements with foreign chefs, and served mainly foreigners, wealthy businessmen, and cultural celebrities. After 1949, when the Chinese Communist Party established the People’s Republic of China, until the late 1970s, there were no coffee shops in Mainland China. It was only when Deng Xiaoping suggested neo-liberalism as a so-called “reform-and-open-up” economic policy that foreign commerce and products were again seen in China. In 1988, ten years after the implementation of Deng Xiaoping’s policy, the Nestlé coffee company made the first inroads into the mainland market, featuring homegrown coffee beans in Yunnan province (China Beverage News; Dong; ITC). Nestlé’s bottled instant coffee found its way into the Chinese market, avoiding a direct challenge to the tea culture. Nestlé packaged its coffee to resemble health food products and marketed it as a holiday gift suitable for friends and relatives. As a symbol of modernity and “the West”, coffee-as-gift meshed with the traditional Chinese cultural custom that values gift giving. It also satisfied a collective desire for foreign products (and contact with foreign cultures) during the economic reform era. Even today, with its competitively low price, instant coffee dominates coffee consumption at home, in the workplace, and on Chinese airlines. While Nestlé aimed their product at native Chinese consumers, the multinational companies who later entered China’s coffee market, such as Sara Lee, mainly targeted international hotels such as IHG, Marriott, and Hyatt. The multinationals also favoured coffee shops like Kommune in Shanghai that offered more sophisticated kinds of coffee to foreign consumers and China’s upper class (Byers). If Nestlé introduced coffee to ordinary Chinese families, it was Starbucks who introduced the coffee-based “third space” to urban life in contemporary China on a signficant scale. Differing from the cafés before 1949, Starbucks stores are accessible to ordinary Chinese citizens. The first in Mainland China opened in Beijing’s China World Trade Center in January 1999, targeting mainly white-collar workers and foreigners. Starbucks coffee shops provide a space for informal business meetings, chatting with friends, and relaxing and, with its 500th store opened in 2011, dominate the field in China. Starbucks are located mainly in the central business districts and airports, and the company plans to have 1,500 sites by 2015 (Starbucks). Despite this massive presence, Starbucks constitutes only part of the café-scape in contemporary Chinese cities. There are two other kinds of cafés. One type is usually located in universities or residential areas and is frequented mainly by students or locals working in cultural professions. A representative of this kind is Sculpting in Time Café. In November 1997, two years before the opening of the first Starbucks in Beijing, two newlywed college graduates opened the first small Sculpting in Time Café near Beijing University’s East Gate. This has been expanded into a chain, and boasts 18 branches on the Mainland. (For more about its history, see Sculpting in Time Café). Interestingly, both Starbucks and Sculpting in Time Café acquired their names from literature, Starbucks from Moby Dick, and Sculpting in Time from the Russian filmmaker Andrei Tarkovsky’s film diary of the same name. For Chinese students of literature and the arts, drinking coffee is less about acquiring more energy to accomplish their work, and more about entering a sensual world, where the aroma of coffee mixes with the sounds from the coffee machine and music, as well as the lighting of the space. More importantly, cafés with this ambience become, in themselves, cultural sites associated with literature, films, and music. Owners of this kind of café are often lovers of foreign literatures, films, and cultures, and their cafés host various cultural events, including forums, book clubs, movie screenings, and music clubs. Generally speaking, coffee served in this kind of café is simpler than in the kind discussed below. This third type of café includes those located in tourist and entertainment sites such as art districts, bar areas, and historical sites, and which are frequented by foreign and native tourists, artists and other cultural workers. If Starbucks cultivates a fast-paced business/professional atmosphere, and Sculpting in Time Cafés an artsy and literary atmosphere, this third kind of café is more like an upscale “bar” with trained baristas serving complicated coffees and emphasising their flavour. These coffee shops are more expensive than the other kinds, with an average price three times that of Starbucks. Currently, cafés of this type are found only in “first-tier” cities and usually located in art districts and tourist areas—such as Beijing’s 798 Art District and Nanluo Guxiang, Shanghai’s Tai Kang Road (a.k.a. “the art street”), and Hangzhou’s Westlake area. While Nestlé and Starbucks use coffee beans grown in Yunnan provinces, these “art cafés” are more inclined to use imported coffee beans from suppliers like Sara Lee. Coffee and Cafés in Contemporary China After just ten years, there are hundreds of cafés in Chinese cities. Why has there been such a demand for coffee or, more accurately, cafés, in such a short period of time? The first reason is the lack of “third space” environments in Mainland China. Before cafés appeared in the late 1990s, stores like KFC (which opened its first store in 1987) and McDonald’s (with its first store opened in 1990) filled this role for urban residents, providing locations where customers could experience Western food, meet friends, work, or read. In fact, KFC and McDonald’s were once very popular with college students looking for a place to study. Both stores had relatively clean food environments and good lighting. They also had air conditioning in the summer and heating in the winter, which are not provided in most Chinese university dormitories. However, since neither chain was set up to be a café and customers occupying seats for long periods while ordering minimal amounts of food or drink affected profits, staff members began to indirectly ask customers to leave after dining. At the same time, as more people were able to afford to eat at KFC and McDonald’s, their fast foods were also becoming more and more popular, especially among young people. As a consequence, both types of chain restaurant were becoming noisy and crowded and, thus, no longer ideal for reading, studying, or meeting with friends. Although tea has been a traditional drink in Chinese culture, traditional teahouses were expensive places more suitable for business meetings or for the cultural or intellectual elite. Since almost every family owns a tea set and can readily purchase tea, friends and family would usually make and consume tea at home. In recent years, however, new kinds of teahouses have emerged, similar in style to cafés, targeting the younger generation with more affordable prices and a wider range of choices, so the lack of a “third space” does not fully explain the café boom. Another factor affecting the popularity of cafés has been the development and uptake of Internet technology, including the increasing use of laptops and wireless Internet in recent years. The Internet has been available in China since the late 1990s, while computers and then laptops entered ordinary Chinese homes in the early twenty-first century. The IT industry has created not only a new field of research and production, but has also fostered new professions and demands. Particularly, in recent years in Mainland China, a new socially acceptable profession—freelancing in such areas as graphic design, photography, writing, film, music, and the fashion industry—has emerged. Most freelancers’ work is computer- and Internet-based. Cafés provide suitable working space, with wireless service, and the bonus of coffee that is, first of all, somatically stimulating. In addition, the emergence of the creative and cultural industries (which are supported by the Chinese government) has created work for these freelancers and, arguably, an increasing demand for café-based third spaces where such people can meet, talk and work. Furthermore, the flourishing of cafés in first-tier cities is part of the “aesthetic economy” (Lloyd 24) that caters to the making and selling of lifestyle experience. Alongside foreign restaurants, bars, galleries, and design firms, cafés contribute to city branding, and link a city to the global urban network. Cafés, like restaurants, galleries and bars, provide a space for the flow of global commodities, as well as for the human flow of tourists, travelling artists, freelancers, and cultural specialists. Finally, cafés provide a type of service that contributes to friendly owner/waiter-customer relations. During the planned-economy era, most stores and hotels in China were State-owned, staff salaries were not related to individual performance, and indifferent (and even unfriendly) service was common. During the economic reform era, privately owned stores and shops began to replace State-owned ones. At the same time, a large number of people from the countryside flowed into the cities seeking opportunities. Most had little if any professional training and so could only find work in factories or in the service industry. However, most café employees are urban, with better educational backgrounds, and many were already familiar with coffee culture. In addition, café owners, particularly those of places like Sculpting in Time Cafe, often invest in creating a positive, community atmosphere, learning about their customers and sharing personal experiences with their regular clients. This leads to my next point—the generation of the 1980s’ need for a social community. Cafés’ Symbolic Value—Community A demand for a sense of community among the generation of the 1980s is a unique socio-cultural phenomenon in China, which paradoxically co-exists with their desire for individualism. Mao Zedong started the “One Child Policy” in 1979 to slow the rapid population growth in China, and the generations born under this policy are often called “the lonely generations,” with both parents working full-time. At the same time, they are “the generation of me,” labelled as spoiled, self-centred, and obsessed with consumption (de Kloet; Liu; Rofel; Wang). The individuals of this generation, now aged in their 20s and 30s, constitute the primary consumers of coffee in China. Whereas individualism is an important value to them, a sense of community is also desirable in order to compensate for their lack of siblings. Furthermore, the 1980s’ generation has also benefitted from the university expansion policy implemented in 1999. Since then, China has witnessed a surge of university students and graduates who not only received scientific and other course-based knowledge, but also had a better chance to be exposed to foreign cultures through their books, music, and movies. With this interesting tension between individualism and collectivism, the atmosphere provided by cafés has fostered a series of curious temporary communities built on cultural and culinary taste. Interestingly, it has become an aspiration of many young college students and graduates to open a community-space style café in a city. One of the best examples is the new Henduoren’s (Many People’s) Café. This was a project initiated by Wen Erniu, a recent college graduate who wanted to open a café in Beijing but did not have sufficient funds to do so. She posted a message on the Internet, asking people to invest a minimum of US$316 to open a café with her. With 78 investors, the café opened in September 2011 in Beijing (see pictures of Henduoren’s Café). In an interview with the China Daily, Wen Erniu stated that, “To open a cafe was a dream of mine, but I could not afford it […] We thought opening a cafe might be many people’s dream […] and we could get together via the Internet to make it come true” (quoted in Liu 2011). Conclusion: Café Culture and (Instant) Coffee in China There is a Chinese saying that, if you hate someone—just persuade him or her to open a coffee shop. Since cafés provide spaces where one can spend a relatively long time for little financial outlay, owners have to increase prices to cover their expenses. This can result in fewer customers. In retaliation, cafés—particularly those with cultural and literary ambience—host cultural events to attract people, and/or they offer food and wine along with coffee. The high prices, however, remain. In fact, the average price of coffee in China is often higher than in Europe and North America. For example, a medium Starbucks’ caffè latte in China averaged around US$4.40 in 2010, according to the price list of a Starbucks outlet in Shanghai—and the prices has recently increased again (Xinhua 2012). This partially explains why instant coffee is still so popular in China. A bag of instant Nestlé coffee cost only some US$0.25 in a Beijing supermarket in 2010, and requires only hot water, which is accessible free almost everywhere in China, in any restaurant, office building, or household. As an habitual, addictive treat, however, coffee has not yet become a customary, let alone necessary, drink for most Chinese. Moreover, while many, especially those of the older generations, could discern the quality and varieties of tea, very few can judge the quality of the coffee served in cafés. As a result, few Mainland Chinese coffee consumers have a purely somatic demand for coffee—craving its smell or taste—and the highly sweetened and creamed instant coffee offered by companies like Nestlé or Maxwell has largely shaped the current Chinese palate for coffee. Ben Highmore has proposed that “food spaces (shops, restaurants and so on) can be seen, for some social agents, as a potential space where new ‘not-me’ worlds are encountered” (396) He continues to expand that “how these potential spaces are negotiated—the various affective registers of experience (joy, aggression, fear)—reflect the multicultural shapes of a culture (its racism, its openness, its acceptance of difference)” (396). Cafés in contemporary China provide spaces where one encounters and constructs new “not-me” worlds, and more importantly, new “with-me” worlds. While café-going communicates an appreciation and desire for new lifestyles and new selves, it can be hoped that in the near future, coffee will also be appreciated for its smell, taste, and other benefits. Of course, it is also necessary that future Chinese coffee consumers also recognise the rich and complex cultural, political, and social issues behind the coffee economy in the era of globalisation. References Byers, Paul [former Managing Director, Sara Lee’s Asia Pacific]. Pers. comm. Apr. 2012. China Beverage News. “Nestlé Acquires 70% Stake in Chinese Mineral Water Producer.” (2010). 31 Mar. 2012 ‹http://chinabevnews.wordpress.com/2010/02/21/nestle-acquires-70-stake-in-chinese-mineral-water-producer›. Chunzi. 张爱玲地图[The Map of Eileen Chang]. 汉语大词典出版 [Hanyu Dacidian Chubanshe], 2003. de Kloet, Jeroen. China with a Cut: Globalization, Urban Youth and Popular Music. Amsterdam: Amsterdam UP, 2010. Dong, Jonathan. “A Caffeinated Timeline: Developing Yunnan’s Coffee Cultivation.” China Brief (2011): 24-26. Highmore, Ben. “Alimentary Agents: Food, Cultural Theory and Multiculturalism.” Journal of Intercultural Studies, 29.4 (2008): 381-98. ITC (International Trade Center). The Coffee Sector in China: An Overview of Production, Trade And Consumption, 2010. Liu, Kang. Globalization and Cultural Trends in China. Honolulu: University of Hawai’i Press, 2004. Liu, Zhihu. “From Virtual to Reality.” China Daily (Dec. 2011) 31 Mar. 2012 ‹http://www.chinadaily.com.cn/life/2011-12/26/content_14326490.htm›. Lloyd, Richard. Neobohemia: Art and Commerce in the Postindustrial City. London: Routledge, 2006. Lu, Xun. “Geming Kafei Guan [Revolutionary Café]”. San Xian Ji. Taibei Shi: Feng Yun Shi Dai Chu Ban Gong Si: Fa Xing Suo Xue Wen Hua Gong Si, Mingguo 78 (1989): 133-36. Rofel, Lisa. Desiring China: Experiments in Neoliberalism, Sexuality, and Public Culture. Durham and London: Duke UP, 2007: 1-30. “Starbucks Celebrates Its 500th Store Opening in Mainland China.” Starbucks Newsroom (Oct. 2011) 31 Mar. 2012. ‹http://news.starbucks.com/article_display.cfm?article_id=580›. Wang, Jing. High Culture Fever: Politics, Aesthetics, and Ideology in Deng’s China. Berkeley, Los Angeles, London: U of California P, 1996. Xinhua. “Starbucks Raises Coffee Prices in China Stores.” Xinhua News (Jan. 2012). 31 Mar. 2012 ‹http://news.xinhuanet.com/english/china/2012-01/31/c_131384671.htm›. Yuyue. Ed. “On the History of the Western-Style Restaurants: Aileen Chang A Frequent Customer of Kiessling.” China.com.cn (2010). 31 Mar. 2012 ‹http://www.china.com.cn/culture/txt/2010-01/30/content_19334964.htm›.

This article investigates the possibilities for understanding waste as a resource, with a particular focus on understanding food waste as a food resource. It considers the popular yeast spread Vegemite within this frame. The spread’s origins in waste product, and how it has achieved and sustained its status as a popular symbol of Australia despite half a century of Australian gastro-multiculturalism and a marked public resistance to other recycling and reuse of food products, have not yet been a focus of study. The process of producing Vegemite from waste would seem to align with contemporary moves towards recycling food waste, and ensuring environmental sustainability and food security, yet even during times of austerity and environmental concern this has not provided the company with a viable marketing strategy. Instead, advertising copywriting and a recurrent cycle of product memorialisation have created a superbrand through focusing on Vegemite’s nutrient and nostalgic value.John Scanlan notes that producing waste is a core feature of modern life, and what we dispose of as surplus to our requirements—whether this comprises material objects or more abstract products such as knowledge—reveals much about our society. In observing this, Scanlan asks us to consider the quite radical idea that waste is central to everything of significance to us: the “possibility that the surprising core of all we value results from (and creates even more) garbage (both the material and the metaphorical)” (9). Others have noted the ambivalent relationship we have with the waste we produce. C. T. Anderson notes that we are both creator and agent of its disposal. It is our ambivalence towards waste, coupled with its ubiquity, that allows waste materials to be described so variously: negatively as garbage, trash and rubbish, or more positively as by-products, leftovers, offcuts, trimmings, and recycled.This ambivalence is also crucial to understanding the affectionate relationship the Australian public have with Vegemite, a relationship that appears to exist in spite of the product’s unpalatable origins in waste. A study of Vegemite reveals that consumers can be comfortable with waste, even to the point of eating recycled waste, as long as that fact remains hidden and unmentioned. In Vegemite’s case not only has the product’s connection to waste been rendered invisible, it has been largely kept out of sight despite considerable media and other attention focusing on the product. Recycling Food Waste into Food ProductRecent work such as Elizabeth Royte’s Garbage Land and Tristram Stuart’s Waste make waste uncomfortably visible, outlining how much waste, and food waste in particular, the Western world generates and how profligately this is disposed of. Their aim is clear: a call to less extravagant and more sustainable practices. The relatively recent interest in reducing our food waste has, of course, introduced more complexity into a simple linear movement from the creation of a food product, to its acquisition or purchase, and then to its consumption and/or its disposal. Moreover, the recycling, reuse and repurposing of what has previously been discarded as waste is reconfiguring the whole idea of what waste is, as well as what value it has. The initiatives that seem to offer the most promise are those that reconfigure the way waste is understood. However, it is not only the process of transforming waste from an abject nuisance into a valued product that is central here. It is also necessary to reconfigure people’s acculturated perceptions of, and reactions to waste. Food waste is generated during all stages of the food cycle: while the raw materials are being grown; while these are being processed; when the resulting food products are being sold; when they are prepared in the home or other kitchen; and when they are only partly consumed. Until recently, the food industry in the West almost universally produced large volumes of solid and liquid waste that not only posed problems of disposal and pollution for the companies involved, but also represented a reckless squandering of total food resources in terms of both nutrient content and valuable biomass for society at large. While this is currently changing, albeit slowly, the by-products of food processing were, and often are, dumped (Stuart). In best-case scenarios, various gardening, farming and industrial processes gather household and commercial food waste for use as animal feed or as components in fertilisers (Delgado et al; Wang et al). This might, on the surface, appear a responsible application of waste, yet the reality is that such food waste often includes perfectly good fruit and vegetables that are not quite the required size, shape or colour, meat trimmings and products (such as offal) that are completely edible but extraneous to processing need, and other high grade product that does not meet certain specifications—such as the mountains of bread crusts sandwich producers discard (Hickman), or food that is still edible but past its ‘sell by date.’ In the last few years, however, mounting public awareness over the issues of world hunger, resource conservation, and the environmental and economic costs associated with food waste has accelerated efforts to make sustainable use of available food supplies and to more efficiently recycle, recover and utilise such needlessly wasted food product. This has fed into and led to multiple new policies, instances of research into, and resultant methods for waste handling and treatment (Laufenberg et al). Most straightforwardly, this involves the use or sale of offcuts, trimmings and unwanted ingredients that are “often of prime quality and are only rejected from the production line as a result of standardisation requirements or retailer specification” from one process for use in another, in such processed foods as soups, baby food or fast food products (Henningsson et al. 505). At a higher level, such recycling seeks to reclaim any reusable substances of significant food value from what could otherwise be thought of as a non-usable waste product. Enacting this is largely dependent on two elements: an available technology and being able to obtain a price or other value for the resultant product that makes the process worthwhile for the recycler to engage in it (Laufenberg et al). An example of the latter is the use of dehydrated restaurant food waste as a feedstuff for finishing pigs, a reuse process with added value for all involved as this process produces both a nutritious food substance as well as a viable way of disposing of restaurant waste (Myer et al). In Japan, laws regarding food waste recycling, which are separate from those governing other organic waste, are ensuring that at least some of food waste is being converted into animal feed, especially for the pigs who are destined for human tables (Stuart). Other recycling/reuse is more complex and involves more lateral thinking, with the by-products from some food processing able to be utilised, for instance, in the production of dyes, toiletries and cosmetics (Henningsson et al), although many argue for the privileging of food production in the recycling of foodstuffs.Brewing is one such process that has been in the reuse spotlight recently as large companies seek to minimise their waste product so as to be able to market their processes as sustainable. In 2009, for example, the giant Foster’s Group (with over 150 brands of beer, wine, spirits and ciders) proudly claimed that it recycled or reused some 91.23% of 171,000 tonnes of operational waste, with only 8.77% of this going to landfill (Foster’s Group). The treatment and recycling of the massive amounts of water used for brewing, rinsing and cooling purposes (Braeken et al.; Fillaudeaua et al.) is of significant interest, and is leading to research into areas as diverse as the development microbial fuel cells—where added bacteria consume the water-soluble brewing wastes, thereby cleaning the water as well as releasing chemical energy that is then converted into electricity (Lagan)—to using nutrient-rich wastewater as the carbon source for creating bioplastics (Yu et al.).In order for the waste-recycling-reuse loop to be closed in the best way for securing food supplies, any new product salvaged and created from food waste has to be both usable, and used, as food (Stuart)—and preferably as a food source for people to consume. There is, however, considerable consumer resistance to such reuse. Resistance to reusing recycled water in Australia has been documented by the CSIRO, which identified negative consumer perception as one of the two primary impediments to water reuse, the other being the fundamental economics of the process (MacDonald & Dyack). This consumer aversion operates even in times of severe water shortages, and despite proof of the cleanliness and safety of the resulting treated water. There was higher consumer acceptance levels for using stormwater rather than recycled water, despite the treated stormwater being shown to have higher concentrations of contaminants (MacDonald & Dyack). This reveals the extent of public resistance to the potential consumption of recycled waste product when it is labelled as such, even when this consumption appears to benefit that public. Vegemite: From Waste Product to Australian IconIn this context, the savoury yeast spread Vegemite provides an example of how food processing waste can be repurposed into a new food product that can gain a high level of consumer acceptability. It has been able to retain this status despite half a century of Australian gastronomic multiculturalism and the wide embrace of a much broader range of foodstuffs. Indeed, Vegemite is so ubiquitous in Australian foodways that it is recognised as an international superbrand, a standing it has been able to maintain despite most consumers from outside Australasia finding it unpalatable (Rozin & Siegal). However, Vegemite’s long product history is one in which its origin as recycled waste has been omitted, or at the very least, consistently marginalised.Vegemite’s history as a consumer product is narrated in a number of accounts, including one on the Kraft website, where the apocryphal and actual blend. What all these narratives agree on is that in the early 1920s Fred Walker—of Fred Walker and Company, Melbourne, canners of meat for export and Australian manufacturers of Bonox branded beef stock beverage—asked his company chemist to emulate Marmite yeast extract (Farrer). The imitation product was based, as was Marmite, on the residue from spent brewer’s yeast. This waste was initially sourced from Melbourne-based Carlton & United Breweries, and flavoured with vegetables, spices and salt (Creswell & Trenoweth). Today, the yeast left after Foster Group’s Australian commercial beer making processes is collected, put through a sieve to remove hop resins, washed to remove any bitterness, then mixed with warm water. The yeast dies from the lack of nutrients in this environment, and enzymes then break down the yeast proteins with the effect that vitamins and minerals are released into the resulting solution. Using centrifugal force, the yeast cell walls are removed, leaving behind a nutrient-rich brown liquid, which is then concentrated into a dark, thick paste using a vacuum process. This is seasoned with significant amounts of salt—although less today than before—and flavoured with vegetable extracts (Richardson).Given its popularity—Vegemite was found in 2009 to be the third most popular brand in Australia (Brand Asset Consulting)—it is unsurprising to find that the product has a significant history as an object of study in popular culture (Fiske et al; White), as a marker of national identity (Ivory; Renne; Rozin & Siegal; Richardson; Harper & White) and as an iconic Australian food, brand and product (Cozzolino; Luck; Khamis; Symons). Jars, packaging and product advertising are collected by Australian institutions such as Sydney’s Powerhouse Museum and the National Museum of Australia in Canberra, and are regularly included in permanent and travelling exhibitions profiling Australian brands and investigating how a sense of national identity is expressed through identification with these brands. All of this significant study largely focuses on how, when and by whom the product has been taken up, and how it has been consumed, rather than its links to waste, and what this circumstance could add to current thinking about recycling of food waste into other food products.It is worth noting that Vegemite was not an initial success in the Australian marketplace, but this does not seem due to an adverse public perception to waste. Indeed, when it was first produced it was in imitation of an already popular product well-known to be made from brewery by-products, hence this origin was not an issue. It was also introduced during a time when consumer relationships to waste were quite unlike today, and thrifty re-use of was a common feature of household behaviour. Despite a national competition mounted to name the product (Richardson), Marmite continued to attract more purchasers after Vegemite’s launch in 1923, so much so that in 1928, in an attempt to differentiate itself from Marmite, Vegemite was renamed “Parwill—the all Australian product” (punning on the idea that “Ma-might” but “Pa-will”) (White 16). When this campaign was unsuccessful, the original, consumer-suggested name was reinstated, but sales still lagged behind its UK-owned prototype. It was only after remaining in production for more than a decade, and after two successful marketing campaigns in the second half of the 1930s that the Vegemite brand gained some market traction. The first of these was in 1935 and 1936, when a free jar of Vegemite was offered with every sale of an item from the relatively extensive Kraft-Walker product list (after Walker’s company merged with Kraft) (White). The second was an attention-grabbing contest held in 1937, which invited consumers to compose Vegemite-inspired limericks. However, it was not the nature of the product itself or even the task set by the competition which captured mass attention, but the prize of a desirable, exotic and valuable imported Pontiac car (Richardson 61; Superbrands).Since that time, multinational media company, J Walter Thompson (now rebranded as JWT) has continued to manage Vegemite’s marketing. JWT’s marketing has never looked to Vegemite’s status as a thrifty recycler of waste as a viable marketing strategy, even in periods of austerity (such as the Depression years and the Second World War) or in more recent times of environmental concern. Instead, advertising copywriting and a recurrent cycle of cultural/media memorialisation have created a superbrand by focusing on two factors: its nutrient value and, as the brand became more established, its status as national icon. Throughout the regular noting and celebration of anniversaries of its initial invention and launch, with various commemorative events and products marking each of these product ‘birthdays,’ Vegemite’s status as recycled waste product has never been more than mentioned. Even when its 60th anniversary was marked in 1983 with the laying of a permanent plaque in Kerferd Road, South Melbourne, opposite Walker’s original factory, there was only the most passing reference to how, and from what, the product manufactured at the site was made. This remained the case when the site itself was prioritised for heritage listing almost twenty years later in 2001 (City of Port Phillip).Shying away from the reality of this successful example of recycling food waste into food was still the case in 1990, when Kraft Foods held a nationwide public campaign to recover past styles of Vegemite containers and packaging, and then donated their collection to Powerhouse Museum. The Powerhouse then held an exhibition of the receptacles and the historical promotional material in 1991, tracing the development of the product’s presentation (Powerhouse Museum), an occasion that dovetailed with other nostalgic commemorative activities around the product’s 70th birthday. Although the production process was noted in the exhibition, it is noteworthy that the possibilities for recycling a number of the styles of jars, as either containers with reusable lids or as drinking glasses, were given considerably more notice than the product’s origins as a recycled product. By this time, it seems, Vegemite had become so incorporated into Australian popular memory as a product in its own right, and with such a rich nostalgic history, that its origins were no longer of any significant interest or relevance.This disregard continued in the commemorative volume, The Vegemite Cookbook. With some ninety recipes and recipe ideas, the collection contains an almost unimaginably wide range of ways to use Vegemite as an ingredient. There are recipes on how to make the definitive Vegemite toast soldiers and Vegemite crumpets, as well as adaptations of foreign cuisines including pastas and risottos, stroganoffs, tacos, chilli con carne, frijole dip, marinated beef “souvlaki style,” “Indian-style” chicken wings, curries, Asian stir-fries, Indonesian gado-gado and a number of Chinese inspired dishes. Although the cookbook includes a timeline of product history illustrated with images from the major advertising campaigns that runs across 30 pages of the book, this timeline history emphasises the technological achievement of Vegemite’s creation, as opposed to the matter from which it orginated: “In a Spartan room in Albert Park Melbourne, 20 year-old food technologist Cyril P. Callister employed by Fred Walker, conducted initial experiments with yeast. His workplace was neither kitchen nor laboratory. … It was not long before this rather ordinary room yielded an extra-ordinary substance” (2). The Big Vegemite Party Book, described on its cover as “a great book for the Vegemite fan … with lots of old advertisements from magazines and newspapers,” is even more openly nostalgic, but similarly includes very little regarding Vegemite’s obviously potentially unpalatable genesis in waste.Such commemorations have continued into the new century, each one becoming more self-referential and more obviously a marketing strategy. In 2003, Vegemite celebrated its 80th birthday with the launch of the “Spread the Smile” campaign, seeking to record the childhood reminisces of adults who loved Vegemite. After this, the commemorative anniversaries broke free from even the date of its original invention and launch, and began to celebrate other major dates in the product’s life. In this way, Kraft made major news headlines when it announced that it was trying to locate the children who featured in the 1954 “Happy little Vegemites” campaign as part of the company’s celebrations of the 50th anniversary of the television advertisement. In October 2006, these once child actors joined a number of past and current Kraft employees to celebrate the supposed production of the one-billionth jar of Vegemite (Rood, "Vegemite Spreads" & "Vegemite Toasts") but, once again, little about the actual production process was discussed. In 2007, the then iconic marching band image was resituated into a contemporary setting—presumably to mobilise both the original messages (nutritious wholesomeness in an Australian domestic context) as well as its heritage appeal. Despite the real interest at this time in recycling and waste reduction, the silence over Vegemite’s status as recycled, repurposed food waste product continued.Concluding Remarks: Towards Considering Waste as a ResourceIn most parts of the Western world, including Australia, food waste is formally (in policy) and informally (by consumers) classified, disposed of, or otherwise treated alongside garden waste and other organic materials. Disposal by individuals, industry or local governments includes a range of options, from dumping to composting or breaking down in anaerobic digestion systems into materials for fertiliser, with food waste given no special status or priority. Despite current concerns regarding the security of food supplies in the West and decades of recognising that there are sections of all societies where people do not have enough to eat, it seems that recycling food waste into food that people can consume remains one of the last and least palatable solutions to these problems. This brief study of Vegemite has attempted to show how, despite the growing interest in recycling and sustainability, the focus in both the marketing of, and public interest in, this iconic and popular product appears to remain rooted in Vegemite’s nutrient and nostalgic value and its status as a brand, and firmly away from any suggestion of innovative and prudent reuse of waste product. That this is so for an already popular product suggests that any initiatives that wish to move in this direction must first reconfigure not only the way waste itself is seen—as a valuable product to be used, rather than as a troublesome nuisance to be disposed of—but also our own understandings of, and reactions to, waste itself.Acknowledgements Many thanks to the reviewers for their perceptive, useful, and generous comments on this article. All errors are, of course, my own. The research for this work was carried out with funding from the Faculty of Arts, Business, Informatics and Education, CQUniversity, Australia.ReferencesAnderson, C. T. “Sacred Waste: Ecology, Spirit, and the American Garbage Poem.” Interdisciplinary Studies in Literature and Environment 17 (2010): 35-60.Blake, J. The Vegemite Cookbook: Delicious Recipe Ideas. Melbourne: Ark Publishing, 1992.Braeken, L., B. Van der Bruggen and C. Vandecasteele. “Regeneration of Brewery Waste Water Using Nanofiltration.” Water Research 38.13 (July 2004): 3075-82.City of Port Phillip. “Heritage Recognition Strategy”. Community and Services Development Committee Agenda, 20 Aug. 2001.Cozzolino, M. Symbols of Australia. Ringwood: Penguin, 1980.Creswell, T., and S. Trenoweth. “Cyril Callister: The Happiest Little Vegemite”. 1001 Australians You Should Know. North Melbourne: Pluto Press, 2006. 353-4.Delgado, C. L., M. Rosegrant, H. Steinfled, S. Ehui, and C. Courbois. Livestock to 2020: The Next Food Revolution. Food, Agriculture, and the Environment Discussion Paper, 28. Washington, D. C.: International Food Policy Research Institute, 2009.Farrer, K. T. H. “Callister, Cyril Percy (1893-1949)”. Australian Dictionary of Biography 7. Melbourne: Melbourne University Press, 1979. 527-8.Fillaudeaua, L., P. Blanpain-Avetb and G. Daufinc. “Water, Wastewater and Waste Management in Brewing Industries”. Journal of Cleaner Production 14.5 (2006): 463-71.Fiske, J., B. Hodge and G. Turner. Myths of Oz: Reading Australian Popular Culture. Sydney: Allen & Unwin, 1987.Foster’s Group Limited. Transforming Fosters: Sustainability Report 2009.16 June 2010 ‹http://fosters.ice4.interactiveinvestor.com.au/Fosters0902/2009SustainabilityReport/EN/body.aspx?z=1&p=-1&v=2&uid›.George Patterson Young and Rubicam (GPYR). Brand Asset Valuator, 2009. 6 Aug. 2010 ‹http://www.brandassetconsulting.com/›.Harper, M., and R. White. Symbols of Australia. UNSW, Sydney: UNSW Press, 2010.Henningsson, S., K. Hyde, A. Smith, and M. Campbell. “The Value of Resource Efficiency in the Food Industry: A Waste Minimisation Project in East Anglia, UK”. Journal of Cleaner Production 12.5 (June 2004): 505-12.Hickman, M. “Exposed: The Big Waste Scandal”. The Independent, 9 July 2009. 18 June 2010 ‹http://www.independent.co.uk/life-style/food-and-drink/features/exposed-the-big-waste-scandal-1737712.html›.Ivory, K. “Australia’s Vegemite”. Hemispheres (Jan. 1998): 83-5.Khamis, S. “Buy Australiana: Diggers, Drovers and Vegemite”. Write/Up. Eds. E. Hartrick, R. Hogg and S. Supski. St Lucia: API Network and UQP, 2004. 121-30.Lagan, B. “Australia Finds a New Power Source—Beer”. The Times 5 May 2007. 18 June 2010 ‹http://www.timesonline.co.uk/tol/news/science/article1749835.ece›.Laufenberg, G., B. Kunz and M. Nystroem. “Transformation of Vegetable Waste into Value Added Products: (A) The Upgrading Concept; (B) Practical Implementations [review paper].” Bioresource Technology 87 (2003): 167-98.Luck, P. Australian Icons: Things That Make Us What We Are. Melbourne: William Heinemann Australia, 1992.MacDonald, D. H., and B. Dyack. Exploring the Institutional Impediments to Conservation and Water Reuse—National Issues: Report for the Australian Water Conservation and Reuse Research Program. March. CSIRO Land and Water, 2004.Myer, R. O., J. H. Brendemuhl, and D. D. Johnson. “Evaluation of Dehydrated Restaurant Food Waste Products as Feedstuffs for Finishing Pigs”. Journal of Animal Science 77.3 (1999): 685-92.Pittaway, M. The Big Vegemite Party Book. Melbourne: Hill of Content, 1992. Powerhouse Museum. Collection & Research. 16 June 2010.Renne, E. P. “All Right, Vegemite!: The Everyday Constitution of an Australian National Identity”. Visual Anthropology 6.2 (1993): 139-55.Richardson, K. “Vegemite, Soldiers, and Rosy Cheeks”. Gastronomica 3.4 (Fall 2003): 60-2.Rood, D. “Vegemite Spreads the News of a Happy Little Milestone”. Sydney Morning Herald 6 Oct. 2008. 16 March 2010 ‹http://www.smh.com.au/news/national/vegemite-spreads-the-news-of-a-happy-little-milestone/2008/10/05/1223145175371.html›.———. “Vegemite Toasts a Billion Jars”. The Age 6 Oct. 2008. 16 March 2010 ‹http://www.theage.com.au/national/vegemite-toasts-a-billion-jars-20081005-4uc1.html›.Royte, E. Garbage Land: On the Secret Trail of Trash. New York: Back Bay Books, 2006.Rozin, P., and M. Siegal “Vegemite as a Marker of National Identity”. Gastronomica 3.4 (Fall 2003): 63-7.Scanlan, J. On Garbage. London: Reaktion Books, 2005.Stuart, T. Waste: Uncovering the Global Food Scandal. New York: W. W. Norton & Company, 2009.Superbrands. Superbrands: An Insight into Many of Australia’s Most Trusted Brands. Vol IV. Ingleside, NSW: Superbrands, 2004.Symons, M. One Continuous Picnic: A History of Eating in Australia. Ringwood: Penguin Books, 1982.Wang, J., O. Stabnikova, V. Ivanov, S. T. Tay, and J. Tay. “Intensive Aerobic Bioconversion of Sewage Sludge and Food Waste into Fertiliser”. Waste Management & Research 21 (2003): 405-15.White, R. S. “Popular Culture as the Everyday: A Brief Cultural History of Vegemite”. Australian Popular Culture. Ed. I. Craven. Cambridge UP, 1994. 15-21.Yu, P. H., H. Chua, A. L. Huang, W. Lo, and G. Q. Chen. “Conversion of Food Industrial Wastes into Bioplastics”. Applied Biochemistry and Biotechnology 70-72.1 (March 1998): 603-14.

Introduction: Our current obsession with the lives of others “Biography—that is to say, our creative and non-fictional output devoted to recording and interpreting real lives—has enjoyed an extraordinary renaissance in recent years,” writes Nigel Hamilton in Biography: A Brief History (1). Ian Donaldson agrees that biography is back in fashion: “Once neglected within the academy and relegated to the dustier recesses of public bookstores, biography has made a notable return over recent years, emerging, somewhat surprisingly, as a new cultural phenomenon, and a new academic adventure” (23). For over a decade now, commentators having been making similar observations about our obsession with the intimacies of individual people’s lives. In a lecture in 1994, Justin Kaplan asserted the West was “a culture of biography” (qtd. in Salwak 1) and more recent research findings by John Feather and Hazel Woodbridge affirm that “the undiminished human curiosity about other peoples lives is clearly reflected in the popularity of autobiographies and biographies” (218). At least in relation to television, this assertion seems valid. In Australia, as in the USA and the UK, reality and other biographically based television shows have taken over from drama in both the numbers of shows produced and the viewers these shows attract, and these forms are also popular in Canada (see, for instance, Morreale on The Osbournes). In 2007, the program Biography celebrated its twentieth anniversary season to become one of the longest running documentary series on American television; so successful that in 1999 it was spun off into its own eponymous channel (Rak; Dempsey). Premiered in May 1996, Australian Story—which aims to utilise a “personal approach” to biographical storytelling—has won a significant viewership, critical acclaim and professional recognition (ABC). It can also be posited that the real home movies viewers submit to such programs as Australia’s Favourite Home Videos, and “chat” or “confessional” television are further reflections of a general mania for biographical detail (see Douglas), no matter how fragmented, sensationalized, or even inane and cruel. A recent example of the latter, the USA-produced The Moment of Truth, has contestants answering personal questions under polygraph examination and then again in front of an audience including close relatives and friends—the more “truthful” their answers (and often, the more humiliated and/or distressed contestants are willing to be), the more money they can win. Away from television, but offering further evidence of this interest are the growing readerships for personally oriented weblogs and networking sites such as MySpace and Facebook (Grossman), individual profiles and interviews in periodical publications, and the recently widely revived newspaper obituary column (Starck). Adult and community education organisations run short courses on researching and writing auto/biographical forms and, across Western countries, the family history/genealogy sections of many local, state, and national libraries have been upgraded to meet the increasing demand for these services. Academically, journals and e-mail discussion lists have been established on the topics of biography and autobiography, and North American, British, and Australian universities offer undergraduate and postgraduate courses in life writing. The commonly aired wisdom is that published life writing in its many text-based forms (biography, autobiography, memoir, diaries, and collections of personal letters) is enjoying unprecedented popularity. It is our purpose to examine this proposition. Methodological problems There are a number of problems involved in investigating genre popularity, growth, and decline in publishing. Firstly, it is not easy to gain access to detailed statistics, which are usually only available within the industry. Secondly, it is difficult to ascertain how publishing statistics are gathered and what they report (Eliot). There is the question of whether bestselling booklists reflect actual book sales or are manipulated marketing tools (Miller), although the move from surveys of booksellers to electronic reporting at point of sale in new publishing lists such as BookScan will hopefully obviate this problem. Thirdly, some publishing lists categorise by subject and form, some by subject only, and some do not categorise at all. This means that in any analysis of these statistics, a decision has to be made whether to use the publishing list’s system or impose a different mode. If the publishing list is taken at face value, the question arises of whether to use categorisation by form or by subject. Fourthly, there is the bedeviling issue of terminology. Traditionally, there reigned a simple dualism in the terminology applied to forms of telling the true story of an actual life: biography and autobiography. Publishing lists that categorise their books, such as BookScan, have retained it. But with postmodern recognition of the presence of the biographer in a biography and of the presence of other subjects in an autobiography, the dichotomy proves false. There is the further problem of how to categorise memoirs, diaries, and letters. In the academic arena, the term “life writing” has emerged to describe the field as a whole. Within the genre of life writing, there are, however, still recognised sub-genres. Academic definitions vary, but generally a biography is understood to be a scholarly study of a subject who is not the writer; an autobiography is the story of a entire life written by its subject; while a memoir is a segment or particular focus of that life told, again, by its own subject. These terms are, however, often used interchangeably even by significant institutions such the USA Library of Congress, which utilises the term “biography” for all. Different commentators also use differing definitions. Hamilton uses the term “biography” to include all forms of life writing. Donaldson discusses how the term has been co-opted to include biographies of place such as Peter Ackroyd’s London: The Biography (2000) and of things such as Lizzie Collingham’s Curry: A Biography (2005). This reflects, of course, a writing/publishing world in which non-fiction stories of places, creatures, and even foodstuffs are called biographies, presumably in the belief that this will make them more saleable. The situation is further complicated by the emergence of hybrid publishing forms such as, for instance, the “memoir-with-recipes” or “food memoir” (Brien, Rutherford and Williamson). Are such books to be classified as autobiography or put in the “cookery/food & drink” category? We mention in passing the further confusion caused by novels with a subtitle of The Biography such as Virginia Woolf’s Orlando. The fifth methodological problem that needs to be mentioned is the increasing globalisation of the publishing industry, which raises questions about the validity of the majority of studies available (including those cited herein) which are nationally based. Whether book sales reflect what is actually read (and by whom), raises of course another set of questions altogether. Methodology In our exploration, we were fundamentally concerned with two questions. Is life writing as popular as claimed? And, if it is, is this a new phenomenon? To answer these questions, we examined a range of available sources. We began with the non-fiction bestseller lists in Publishers Weekly (a respected American trade magazine aimed at publishers, librarians, booksellers, and literary agents that claims to be international in scope) from their inception in 1912 to the present time. We hoped that this data could provide a longitudinal perspective. The term bestseller was coined by Publishers Weekly when it began publishing its lists in 1912; although the first list of popular American books actually appeared in The Bookman (New York) in 1895, based itself on lists appearing in London’s The Bookman since 1891 (Bassett and Walter 206). The Publishers Weekly lists are the best source of longitudinal information as the currently widely cited New York Times listings did not appear till 1942, with the Wall Street Journal a late entry into the field in 1994. We then examined a number of sources of more recent statistics. We looked at the bestseller lists from the USA-based Amazon.com online bookseller; recent research on bestsellers in Britain; and lists from Nielsen BookScan Australia, which claims to tally some 85% or more of books sold in Australia, wherever they are published. In addition to the reservations expressed above, caveats must be aired in relation to these sources. While Publishers Weekly claims to be an international publication, it largely reflects the North American publishing scene and especially that of the USA. Although available internationally, Amazon.com also has its own national sites—such as Amazon.co.uk—not considered here. It also caters to a “specific computer-literate, credit-able clientele” (Gutjahr: 219) and has an unashamedly commercial focus, within which all the information generated must be considered. In our analysis of the material studied, we will use “life writing” as a genre term. When it comes to analysis of the lists, we have broken down the genre of life writing into biography and autobiography, incorporating memoir, letters, and diaries under autobiography. This is consistent with the use of the terminology in BookScan. Although we have broken down the genre in this way, it is the overall picture with regard to life writing that is our concern. It is beyond the scope of this paper to offer a detailed analysis of whether, within life writing, further distinctions should be drawn. Publishers Weekly: 1912 to 2006 1912 saw the first list of the 10 bestselling non-fiction titles in Publishers Weekly. It featured two life writing texts, being headed by an autobiography, The Promised Land by Russian Jewish immigrant Mary Antin, and concluding with Albert Bigelow Paine’s six-volume biography, Mark Twain. The Publishers Weekly lists do not categorise non-fiction titles by either form or subject, so the classifications below are our own with memoir classified as autobiography. In a decade-by-decade tally of these listings, there were 3 biographies and 20 autobiographies in the lists between 1912 and 1919; 24 biographies and 21 autobiographies in the 1920s; 13 biographies and 40 autobiographies in the 1930s; 8 biographies and 46 biographies in the 1940s; 4 biographies and 14 autobiographies in the 1950s; 11 biographies and 13 autobiographies in the 1960s; 6 biographies and 11 autobiographies in the 1970s; 3 biographies and 19 autobiographies in the 1980s; 5 biographies and 17 autobiographies in the 1990s; and 2 biographies and 7 autobiographies from 2000 up until the end of 2006. See Appendix 1 for the relevant titles and authors. Breaking down the most recent figures for 1990–2006, we find a not radically different range of figures and trends across years in the contemporary environment. The validity of looking only at the top ten books sold in any year is, of course, questionable, as are all the issues regarding sources discussed above. But one thing is certain in terms of our inquiry. There is no upwards curve obvious here. If anything, the decade break-down suggests that sales are trending downwards. This is in keeping with the findings of Michael Korda, in his history of twentieth-century bestsellers. He suggests a consistent longitudinal picture across all genres: In every decade, from 1900 to the end of the twentieth century, people have been reliably attracted to the same kind of books […] Certain kinds of popular fiction always do well, as do diet books […] self-help books, celebrity memoirs, sensationalist scientific or religious speculation, stories about pets, medical advice (particularly on the subjects of sex, longevity, and child rearing), folksy wisdom and/or humour, and the American Civil War (xvii). Amazon.com since 2000 The USA-based Amazon.com online bookselling site provides listings of its own top 50 bestsellers since 2000, although only the top 14 bestsellers are recorded for 2001. As fiction and non-fiction are not separated out on these lists and no genre categories are specified, we have again made our own decisions about what books fall into the category of life writing. Generally, we erred on the side of inclusion. (See Appendix 2.) However, when it came to books dealing with political events, we excluded books dealing with specific aspects of political practice/policy. This meant excluding books on, for instance, George Bush’s so-called ‘war on terror,’ of which there were a number of bestsellers listed. In summary, these listings reveal that of the top 364 books sold by Amazon from 2000 to 2007, 46 (or some 12.6%) were, according to our judgment, either biographical or autobiographical texts. This is not far from the 10% of the 1912 Publishers Weekly listing, although, as above, the proportion of bestsellers that can be classified as life writing varied dramatically from year to year, with no discernible pattern of peaks and troughs. This proportion tallied to 4% auto/biographies in 2000, 14% in 2001, 10% in 2002, 18% in 2003 and 2004, 4% in 2005, 14% in 2006 and 20% in 2007. This could suggest a rising trend, although it does not offer any consistent trend data to suggest sales figures may either continue to grow, or fall again, in 2008 or afterwards. Looking at the particular texts in these lists (see Appendix 2) also suggests that there is no general trend in the popularity of life writing in relation to other genres. For instance, in these listings in Amazon.com, life writing texts only rarely figure in the top 10 books sold in any year. So rarely indeed, that from 2001 there were only five in this category. In 2001, John Adams by David McCullough was the best selling book of the year; in 2003, Hillary Clinton’s autobiographical Living History was 7th; in 2004, My Life by Bill Clinton reached number 1; in 2006, Nora Ephron’s I Feel Bad About My Neck: and Other Thoughts on Being a Woman was 9th; and in 2007, Ishmael Beah’s discredited A Long Way Gone: Memoirs of a Boy Soldier came in at 8th. Apart from McCulloch’s biography of Adams, all the above are autobiographical texts, while the focus on leading political figures is notable. Britain: Feather and Woodbridge With regard to the British situation, we did not have actual lists and relied on recent analysis. John Feather and Hazel Woodbridge find considerably higher levels for life writing in Britain than above with, from 1998 to 2005, 28% of British published non-fiction comprising autobiography, while 8% of hardback and 5% of paperback non-fiction was biography (2007). Furthermore, although Feather and Woodbridge agree with commentators that life writing is currently popular, they do not agree that this is a growth state, finding the popularity of life writing “essentially unchanged” since their previous study, which covered 1979 to the early 1990s (Feather and Reid). Australia: Nielsen BookScan 2006 and 2007 In the Australian publishing industry, where producing books remains an ‘expensive, risky endeavour which is increasingly market driven’ (Galligan 36) and ‘an inherently complex activity’ (Carter and Galligan 4), the most recent Australian Bureau of Statistics figures reveal that the total numbers of books sold in Australia has remained relatively static over the past decade (130.6 million in the financial year 1995–96 and 128.8 million in 2003–04) (ABS). During this time, however, sales volumes of non-fiction publications have grown markedly, with a trend towards “non-fiction, mass market and predictable” books (Corporall 41) resulting in general non-fiction sales in 2003–2004 outselling general fiction by factors as high as ten depending on the format—hard- or paperback, and trade or mass market paperback (ABS 2005). However, while non-fiction has increased in popularity in Australia, the same does not seem to hold true for life writing. Here, in utilising data for the top 5,000 selling non-fiction books in both 2006 and 2007, we are relying on Nielsen BookScan’s categorisation of texts as either biography or autobiography. In 2006, no works of life writing made the top 10 books sold in Australia. In looking at the top 100 books sold for 2006, in some cases the subjects of these works vary markedly from those extracted from the Amazon.com listings. In Australia in 2006, life writing makes its first appearance at number 14 with convicted drug smuggler Schapelle Corby’s My Story. This is followed by another My Story at 25, this time by retired Australian army chief, Peter Cosgrove. Jonestown: The Power and Myth of Alan Jones comes in at 34 for the Australian broadcaster’s biographer Chris Masters; the biography, The Innocent Man by John Grisham at 38 and Li Cunxin’s autobiographical Mao’s Last Dancer at 45. Australian Susan Duncan’s memoir of coping with personal loss, Salvation Creek: An Unexpected Life makes 50; bestselling USA travel writer Bill Bryson’s autobiographical memoir of his childhood The Life and Times of the Thunderbolt Kid 69; Mandela: The Authorised Portrait by Rosalind Coward, 79; and Joanne Lees’s memoir of dealing with her kidnapping, the murder of her partner and the justice system in Australia’s Northern Territory, No Turning Back, 89. These books reveal a market preference for autobiographical writing, and an almost even split between Australian and overseas subjects in 2006. 2007 similarly saw no life writing in the top 10. The books in the top 100 sales reveal a downward trend, with fewer titles making this band overall. In 2007, Terri Irwin’s memoir of life with her famous husband, wildlife warrior Steve Irwin, My Steve, came in at number 26; musician Andrew Johns’s memoir of mental illness, The Two of Me, at 37; Ayaan Hirst Ali’s autobiography Infidel at 39; John Grogan’s biography/memoir, Marley and Me: Life and Love with the World’s Worst Dog, at 42; Sally Collings’s biography of the inspirational young survivor Sophie Delezio, Sophie’s Journey, at 51; and Elizabeth Gilbert’s hybrid food, self-help and travel memoir, Eat, Pray, Love: One Woman’s Search for Everything at 82. Mao’s Last Dancer, published the year before, remained in the top 100 in 2007 at 87. When moving to a consideration of the top 5,000 books sold in Australia in 2006, BookScan reveals only 62 books categorised as life writing in the top 1,000, and only 222 in the top 5,000 (with 34 titles between 1,000 and 1,999, 45 between 2,000 and 2,999, 48 between 3,000 and 3,999, and 33 between 4,000 and 5,000). 2007 shows a similar total of 235 life writing texts in the top 5,000 bestselling books (75 titles in the first 1,000, 27 between 1,000 and 1,999, 51 between 2,000 and 2,999, 39 between 3,000 and 3,999, and 43 between 4,000 and 5,000). In both years, 2006 and 2007, life writing thus not only constituted only some 4% of the bestselling 5,000 titles in Australia, it also showed only minimal change between these years and, therefore, no significant growth. Conclusions Our investigation using various instruments that claim to reflect levels of book sales reveals that Western readers’ willingness to purchase published life writing has not changed significantly over the past century. We find no evidence of either a short, or longer, term growth or boom in sales in such books. Instead, it appears that what has been widely heralded as a new golden age of life writing may well be more the result of an expanded understanding of what is included in the genre than an increased interest in it by either book readers or publishers. What recent years do appear to have seen, however, is a significantly increased interest by public commentators, critics, and academics in this genre of writing. We have also discovered that the issue of our current obsession with the lives of others tends to be discussed in academic as well as popular fora as if what applies to one sub-genre or production form applies to another: if biography is popular, then autobiography will also be, and vice versa. If reality television programming is attracting viewers, then readers will be flocking to life writing as well. Our investigation reveals that such propositions are questionable, and that there is significant research to be completed in mapping such audiences against each other. This work has also highlighted the difficulty of separating out the categories of written texts in publishing studies, firstly in terms of determining what falls within the category of life writing as distinct from other forms of non-fiction (the hybrid problem) and, secondly, in terms of separating out the categories within life writing. Although we have continued to use the terms biography and autobiography as sub-genres, we are aware that they are less useful as descriptors than they are often assumed to be. In order to obtain a more complete and accurate picture, publishing categories may need to be agreed upon, redefined and utilised across the publishing industry and within academia. This is of particular importance in the light of the suggestions (from total sales volumes) that the audiences for books are limited, and therefore the rise of one sub-genre may be directly responsible for the fall of another. Bair argues, for example, that in the 1980s and 1990s, the popularity of what she categorises as memoir had direct repercussions on the numbers of birth-to-death biographies that were commissioned, contracted, and published as “sales and marketing staffs conclude[d] that readers don’t want a full-scale life any more” (17). Finally, although we have highlighted the difficulty of using publishing statistics when there is no common understanding as to what such data is reporting, we hope this study shows that the utilisation of such material does add a depth to such enquiries, especially in interrogating the anecdotal evidence that is often quoted as data in publishing and other studies. Appendix 1 Publishers Weekly listings 1990–1999 1990 included two autobiographies, Bo Knows Bo by professional athlete Bo Jackson (with Dick Schaap) and Ronald Reagan’s An America Life: An Autobiography. In 1991, there were further examples of life writing with unimaginative titles, Me: Stories of My Life by Katherine Hepburn, Nancy Reagan: The Unauthorized Biography by Kitty Kelley, and Under Fire: An American Story by Oliver North with William Novak; as indeed there were again in 1992 with It Doesn’t Take a Hero: The Autobiography of Norman Schwarzkopf, Sam Walton: Made in America, the autobiography of the founder of Wal-Mart, Diana: Her True Story by Andrew Morton, Every Living Thing, yet another veterinary outpouring from James Herriot, and Truman by David McCullough. In 1993, radio shock-jock Howard Stern was successful with the autobiographical Private Parts, as was Betty Eadie with her detailed recounting of her alleged near-death experience, Embraced by the Light. Eadie’s book remained on the list in 1994 next to Don’t Stand too Close to a Naked Man, comedian Tim Allen’s autobiography. Flag-waving titles continue in 1995 with Colin Powell’s My American Journey, and Miss America, Howard Stern’s follow-up to Private Parts. 1996 saw two autobiographical works, basketball superstar Dennis Rodman’s Bad as I Wanna Be and figure-skater, Ekaterina Gordeeva’s (with EM Swift) My Sergei: A Love Story. In 1997, Diana: Her True Story returns to the top 10, joining Frank McCourt’s Angela’s Ashes and prolific biographer Kitty Kelly’s The Royals, while in 1998, there is only the part-autobiography, part travel-writing A Pirate Looks at Fifty, by musician Jimmy Buffet. There is no biography or autobiography included in either the 1999 or 2000 top 10 lists in Publishers Weekly, nor in that for 2005. In 2001, David McCullough’s biography John Adams and Jack Welch’s business memoir Jack: Straight from the Gut featured. In 2002, Let’s Roll! Lisa Beamer’s tribute to her husband, one of the heroes of 9/11, written with Ken Abraham, joined Rudolph Giuliani’s autobiography, Leadership. 2003 saw Hillary Clinton’s autobiography Living History and Paul Burrell’s memoir of his time as Princess Diana’s butler, A Royal Duty, on the list. In 2004, it was Bill Clinton’s turn with My Life. In 2006, we find John Grisham’s true crime (arguably a biography), The Innocent Man, at the top, Grogan’s Marley and Me at number three, and the autobiographical The Audacity of Hope by Barack Obama in fourth place. Appendix 2 Amazon.com listings since 2000 In 2000, there were only two auto/biographies in the top Amazon 50 bestsellers with Lance Armstrong’s It’s Not about the Bike: My Journey Back to Life about his battle with cancer at 20, and Dave Eggers’s self-consciously fictionalised memoir, A Heartbreaking Work of Staggering Genius at 32. In 2001, only the top 14 bestsellers were recorded. At number 1 is John Adams by David McCullough and, at 11, Jack: Straight from the Gut by USA golfer Jack Welch. In 2002, Leadership by Rudolph Giuliani was at 12; Master of the Senate: The Years of Lyndon Johnson by Robert Caro at 29; Portrait of a Killer: Jack the Ripper by Patricia Cornwell at 42; Blinded by the Right: The Conscience of an Ex-Conservative by David Brock at 48; and Louis Gerstner’s autobiographical Who Says Elephants Can’t Dance: Inside IBM’s Historic Turnaround at 50. In 2003, Living History by Hillary Clinton was 7th; Benjamin Franklin: An American Life by Walter Isaacson 14th; Dereliction of Duty: The Eyewitness Account of How President Bill Clinton Endangered America’s Long-Term National Security by Robert Patterson 20th; Under the Banner of Heaven: A Story of Violent Faith by Jon Krakauer 32nd; Leap of Faith: Memoirs of an Unexpected Life by Queen Noor of Jordan 33rd; Kate Remembered, Scott Berg’s biography of Katharine Hepburn, 37th; Who’s your Caddy?: Looping for the Great, Near Great and Reprobates of Golf by Rick Reilly 39th; The Teammates: A Portrait of a Friendship about a winning baseball team by David Halberstam 42nd; and Every Second Counts by Lance Armstrong 49th. In 2004, My Life by Bill Clinton was the best selling book of the year; American Soldier by General Tommy Franks was 16th; Kevin Phillips’s American Dynasty: Aristocracy, Fortune and the Politics of Deceit in the House of Bush 18th; Timothy Russert’s Big Russ and Me: Father and Son. Lessons of Life 20th; Tony Hendra’s Father Joe: The Man who Saved my Soul 23rd; Ron Chernow’s Alexander Hamilton 27th; Cokie Roberts’s Founding Mothers: The Women Who Raised our Nation 31st; Kitty Kelley’s The Family: The Real Story of the Bush Dynasty 42nd; and Chronicles, Volume 1 by Bob Dylan was 43rd. In 2005, auto/biographical texts were well down the list with only The Year of Magical Thinking by Joan Didion at 45 and The Glass Castle: A Memoir by Jeanette Walls at 49. In 2006, there was a resurgence of life writing with Nora Ephron’s I Feel Bad About My Neck: and Other Thoughts on Being a Woman at 9; Grisham’s The Innocent Man at 12; Bill Buford’s food memoir Heat: an Amateur’s Adventures as Kitchen Slave, Line Cook, Pasta-Maker, and Apprentice to a Dante-Quoting Butcher in Tuscany at 23; more food writing with Julia Child’s My Life in France at 29; Immaculée Ilibagiza’s Left to Tell: Discovering God amidst the Rwandan Holocaust at 30; CNN anchor Anderson Cooper’s Dispatches from the Edge: A Memoir of War, Disasters and Survival at 43; and Isabella Hatkoff’s Owen & Mzee: The True Story of a Remarkable Friendship (between a baby hippo and a giant tortoise) at 44. In 2007, Ishmael Beah’s discredited A Long Way Gone: Memoirs of a Boy Soldier came in at 8; Walter Isaacson’s Einstein: His Life and Universe 13; Ayaan Hirst Ali’s autobiography of her life in Muslim society, Infidel, 18; The Reagan Diaries 25; Jesus of Nazareth by Pope Benedict XVI 29; Mother Teresa: Come be my Light 36; Clapton: The Autobiography 40; Tina Brown’s The Diana Chronicles 45; Tony Dungy’s Quiet Strength: The Principles, Practices & Priorities of a Winning Life 47; and Daniel Tammet’s Born on a Blue Day: Inside the Extraordinary Mind of an Autistic Savant at 49. Acknowledgements A sincere thank you to Michael Webster at RMIT for assistance with access to Nielsen BookScan statistics, and to the reviewers of this article for their insightful comments. Any errors are, of course, our own. References Australian Broadcasting Commission (ABC). “About Us.” Australian Story 2008. 1 June 2008. ‹http://www.abc.net.au/austory/aboutus.htm>. Australian Bureau of Statistics. “1363.0 Book Publishers, Australia, 2003–04.” 2005. 1 June 2008 ‹http://www.abs.gov.au/ausstats/abs@.nsf/mf/1363.0>. Bair, Deirdre “Too Much S & M.” Sydney Morning Herald 10–11 Sept. 2005: 17. Basset, Troy J., and Christina M. Walter. “Booksellers and Bestsellers: British Book Sales as Documented by The Bookman, 1891–1906.” Book History 4 (2001): 205–36. Brien, Donna Lee, Leonie Rutherford, and Rosemary Williamson. “Hearth and Hotmail: The Domestic Sphere as Commodity and Community in Cyberspace.” M/C Journal 10.4 (2007). 1 June 2008 ‹http://journal.media-culture.org.au/0708/10-brien.php>. Carter, David, and Anne Galligan. “Introduction.” Making Books: Contemporary Australian Publishing. St Lucia: U of Queensland P, 2007. 1–14. Corporall, Glenda. Project Octopus: Report Commissioned by the Australian Society of Authors. Sydney: Australian Society of Authors, 1990. Dempsey, John “Biography Rewrite: A&E’s Signature Series Heads to Sib Net.” Variety 4 Jun. 2006. 1 June 2008 ‹http://www.variety.com/article/VR1117944601.html?categoryid=1238&cs=1>. Donaldson, Ian. “Matters of Life and Death: The Return of Biography.” Australian Book Review 286 (Nov. 2006): 23–29. Douglas, Kate. “‘Blurbing’ Biographical: Authorship and Autobiography.” Biography 24.4 (2001): 806–26. Eliot, Simon. “Very Necessary but not Sufficient: A Personal View of Quantitative Analysis in Book History.” Book History 5 (2002): 283–93. Feather, John, and Hazel Woodbridge. “Bestsellers in the British Book Industry.” Publishing Research Quarterly 23.3 (Sept. 2007): 210–23. Feather, JP, and M Reid. “Bestsellers and the British Book Industry.” Publishing Research Quarterly 11.1 (1995): 57–72. Galligan, Anne. “Living in the Marketplace: Publishing in the 1990s.” Publishing Studies 7 (1999): 36–44. Grossman, Lev. “Time’s Person of the Year: You.” Time 13 Dec. 2006. Online edition. 1 June 2008 ‹http://www.time.com/time/magazine/article/0%2C9171%2C1569514%2C00.html>. Gutjahr, Paul C. “No Longer Left Behind: Amazon.com, Reader Response, and the Changing Fortunes of the Christian Novel in America.” Book History 5 (2002): 209–36. Hamilton, Nigel. Biography: A Brief History. Cambridge, MA: Harvard UP, 2007. Kaplan, Justin. “A Culture of Biography.” The Literary Biography: Problems and Solutions. Ed. Dale Salwak. Basingstoke: Macmillan, 1996. 1–11. Korda, Michael. Making the List: A Cultural History of the American Bestseller 1900–1999. New York: Barnes & Noble, 2001. Miller, Laura J. “The Bestseller List as Marketing Tool and Historical Fiction.” Book History 3 (2000): 286–304. Morreale, Joanne. “Revisiting The Osbournes: The Hybrid Reality-Sitcom.” Journal of Film and Video 55.1 (Spring 2003): 3–15. Rak, Julie. “Bio-Power: CBC Television’s Life & Times and A&E Network’s Biography on A&E.” LifeWriting 1.2 (2005): 1–18. Starck, Nigel. “Capturing Life—Not Death: A Case For Burying The Posthumous Parallax.” Text: The Journal of the Australian Association of Writing Programs 5.2 (2001). 1 June 2008 ‹http://www.textjournal.com.au/oct01/starck.htm>.

Anyone contemplating the role of a “hermeneutics of suspicion” in literary and cultural studies must concede that the phrase is rarely used—even by its most devout practitioners, who usually think of themselves engaged in something called “critique.” What, then, are the terminological differences between “critique” and “the hermeneutics of suspicion”? What intellectual worlds do these specific terms conjure up, and how do these worlds converge or diverge? And what is the rationale for preferring one term over the other?The “hermeneutics of suspicion” is a phrase coined by Paul Ricoeur to capture a common spirit that pervades the writings of Marx, Freud, and Nietzsche. In spite of their obvious differences, he argued, these thinkers jointly constitute a “school of suspicion.” That is to say, they share a commitment to unmasking “the lies and illusions of consciousness;” they are the architects of a distinctively modern style of interpretation that circumvents obvious or self-evident meanings in order to draw out less visible and less flattering truths (Ricoeur 356). Ricoeur’s term has sustained an energetic after-life within religious studies, as well as in philosophy, intellectual history, and related fields, yet it never really took hold in literary studies. Why has a field that has devoted so much of its intellectual energy to interrogating, subverting, and defamiliarising found so little use for Ricoeur’s phrase?In general, we can note that hermeneutics remains a path not taken in Anglo-American literary theory. The tradition of hermeneutical thinking is rarely acknowledged (how often do you see Gadamer or Ricoeur taught in a theory survey?), let alone addressed, assimilated, or argued over. Thanks to a lingering aura of teutonic stodginess, not to mention its long-standing links with a tradition of biblical interpretation, hermeneutics was never able to muster the intellectual edginess and high-wattage excitement generated by various forms of poststructuralism. Even the work of Gianni Vattimo, one of the most innovative and prolific of contemporary hermeneutical thinkers, has barely registered in the mainstream of literary and cultural studies. On occasion, to be sure, hermeneutics crops up as a synonym for a discredited model of “depth” interpretation—the dogged pursuit of a hidden true meaning—that has supposedly been superseded by more sophisticated forms of thinking. Thus the ascent of poststructuralism, it is sometimes claimed, signaled a turn away from hermeneutics to deconstruction and genealogy—leading to a focus on surface rather than depth, on structure rather than meaning, on analysis rather than interpretation. The idea of suspicion has fared little better. While Ricoeur’s account of a hermeneutics of suspicion is respectful, even admiring, critics are understandably leery of having their lines of argument reduced to their putative state of mind. The idea of a suspicious hermeneutics can look like an unwarranted personalisation of scholarly work, one that veers uncomfortably close to Harold Bloom’s tirades against the “School of Resentment” and other conservative complaints about literary studies as a hot-bed of paranoia, kill-joy puritanism, petty-minded pique, and defensive scorn. Moreover, the anti-humanist rhetoric of much literary theory—its resolute focus on transpersonal and usually linguistic structures of determination—proved inhospitable to any serious reflections on attitude, disposition, or affective stance.The concept of critique, by contrast, turns out to be marred by none of these disadvantages. An unusually powerful, flexible and charismatic idea, it has rendered itself ubiquitous and indispensable in literary and cultural studies. Critique is widely seen as synonymous with intellectual rigor, theoretical sophistication, and intransigent opposition to the status quo. Drawing a sense of intellectual weightiness from its connections to the canonical tradition of Kant and Marx, it has managed, nonetheless, to retain a cutting-edge sensibility, retooling itself to fit the needs of new fields ranging from postcolonial theory to disability studies. Critique is contagious and charismatic, drawing everything around it into its field of force, marking the boundaries of what counts as serious thought. For many scholars in the humanities, it is not just one good thing but the only conceivable thing. Who would want to be associated with the bad smell of the uncritical? There are five facets of critique (enumerated and briefly discussed below) that characterise its current role in literary and cultural studies and that have rendered critique an exceptionally successful rhetorical-cultural actor. Critique, that is to say, inspires intense attachments, serves as a mediator in numerous networks, permeates disciplines and institutional structures, spawns conferences, essays, courses, and book proposals, and triggers countless imitations, translations, reflections, revisions, and rebuttals (including the present essay). While nurturing a sense of its own marginality, iconoclasm, and outsiderdom, it is also exceptionally effective at attracting disciples, forging alliances, inspiring mimicry, and ensuring its own survival. In “Why Has Critique Run Out of Steam?” Bruno Latour remarks that critique has been so successful because it assures us that we are always right—unlike those naïve believers whose fetishes we strive to expose (225–48). At the same time, thanks to its self-reflexivity, the rhetoric of critique is more tormented and self-divided than such a description would suggest; it broods constantly over the shame of its own success, striving to detect signs of its own complicity and to root out all possible evidence of collusion with the status quo.Critique is negative. Critique retains the adversarial force of a suspicious hermeneutics, while purifying it of affective associations by treating negativity as an essentially philosophical or political matter. To engage in critique is to grapple with the oversights, omissions, contradictions, insufficiencies, or evasions in the object one is analysing. Robert Koch writes that “critical discourse, as critical discourse, must never formulate positive statements: it is always ‘negative’ in relation to its object” (531). Critique is characterised by its “againstness,” by its desire to take a hammer, as Latour would say, to the beliefs of others. Faith is to be countered with vigilant skepticism, illusion yields to a sobering disenchantment, the fetish must be defetishised, the dream world stripped of its befuddling powers. However, the negativity of critique is not just a matter of fault-finding, scolding, and censuring. The nay-saying critic all too easily calls to mind the Victorian patriarch, the thin-lipped schoolmarm, the glaring policeman. Negating is tangled up with a long history of legislation, prohibition and interdiction—it can come across as punitive, arrogant, authoritarian, or vitriolic. In consequence, defenders of critique often downplay its associations with outright condemnation. It is less a matter of refuting particular truths than of scrutinising the presumptions and procedures through which truths are established. A preferred idiom is that of “problematising,” of demonstrating the ungroundedness of beliefs rather than denouncing errors. The role of critique is not to castigate, but to complicate, not to engage in ideas’ destruction but to expose their cultural construction. Barbara Johnson, for example, contends that a critique of a theoretical system “is not an examination of its flaws and imperfections” (xv). Rather, “the critique reads backwards from what seems natural, obvious, self-evident, or universal in order to show that these things have their history” and to show that the “start point is not a (natural) given, but a (cultural) construct, usually blind to itself” (Johnson xv–xvi). Yet it seems a tad disingenuous to describe such critique as free of negative judgment and the examination of flaws. Isn’t an implicit criticism being transmitted in Johnson’s claim that a cultural construct is “usually blind to itself”? And the adjectival chain “natural, obvious, self-evident, or universal” strings together some of the most negatively weighted words in contemporary criticism. A posture of detachment, in other words, can readily convey a tacit or implicit judgment, especially when it is used to probe the deep-seated convictions, primordial passions, and heart-felt attachments of others. In this respect, the ongoing skirmishes between ideology critique and poststructuralist critique do not over-ride their commitment to a common ethos: a sharply honed suspicion that goes behind the backs of its interlocutors to retrieve counter-intuitive and uncomplimentary meanings. “You do not know that you are ideologically-driven, historically determined, or culturally constructed,” declares the subject of critique to the object of critique, “but I do!” As Marcelo Dascal points out, the supposedly non-evaluative stance of historical or genealogical argument nevertheless retains a negative or demystifying force in tracing ideas back to causes invisible to the actors themselves (39–62).Critique is secondary. A critique is always a critique of something, a commentary on another argument, idea, or object. Critique does not vaunt its self-sufficiency, independence, and autotelic splendor; it makes no pretense of standing alone. It could not function without something to critique, without another entity to which it reacts. Critique is symbiotic; it does its thinking by responding to the thinking of others. But while secondary, critique is far from subservient. It seeks to wrest from a text a different account than it gives of itself. In doing so, it assumes that it will meet with, and overcome, a resistance. If there were no resistance, if the truth were self-evident and available for all to see, the act of critique would be superfluous. Its goal is not the slavish reconstruction of an original or true meaning but a counter-reading that brings previously unfathomed insights to light. The secondariness of critique is not just a logical matter—critique presumes the existence of a prior object—but also a temporal one. Critique comes after another text; it follows or succeeds another piece of writing. Critique, then, looks backward and, in doing so, it presumes to understand the past better than the past understands itself. Hindsight becomes insight; from our later vantage point, we feel ourselves primed to see better, deeper, further. The belatedness of critique is transformed into a source of iconoclastic strength. Scholars of Greek tragedy or Romantic poetry may mourn their inability to inhabit a vanished world, yet this historical distance is also felt as a productive estrangement that allows critical knowledge to unfold. Whatever the limitations of our perspective, how can we not know more than those who have come before? We moderns leave behind us a trail of errors, finally corrected, like a cloud of ink from a squid, remarks Michel Serres (48). There is, in short, a quality of historical chauvinism built into critique, making it difficult to relinquish a sense of in-built advantage over those lost souls stranded in the past. Critique likes to have the last word. Critique is intellectual. Critique often insists on its difference from everyday practices of criticism and judgment. While criticism evaluates a specific object, according to one definition, “critique is concerned to identify the conditions of possibility under which a domain of objects appears” (Butler 109). Critique is interested in big pictures, cultural frameworks, underlying schema. It is a mode of thought well matched to the library and seminar room, to a rhythm of painstaking inquiry rather than short-term problem-solving. It “slows matters down, requires analysis and reflection, and often raises questions rather than providing answers” (Ruitenberg 348). Critique is thus irresistibly drawn toward self-reflexive thinking. Its domain is that of second-level observation, in which we reflect on the frames, paradigms, and perspectives that form and inform our understanding. Even if objectivity is an illusion, how can critical self-consciousness not trump the available alternatives? This questioning of common sense is also a questioning of common language: self-reflexivity is a matter of form as well as content, requiring the deployment of what Jonathan Culler and Kevin Lamb call “difficult language” that can undermine or “un-write” the discourses that make up our world (1–14). Along similar lines, Paul Bove allies himself with a “tradition that insists upon difficulty, slowness, complex, often dialectical and highly ironic styles,” as an essential antidote to the “prejudices of the current regime of truth: speed, slogans, transparency, and reproducibility” (167). Critique, in short, demands an arduous working over of language, a stoic refusal of the facile phrase and ready-made formula. Yet such programmatic divisions between critique and common sense have the effect of relegating ordinary language to a state of automatic servitude, while condescending to those unschooled in the patois of literary and critical theory. Perhaps it is time to reassess the dog-in-the-manger attitude of a certain style of academic argument—one that assigns to scholars the vantage point of the lucid and vigilant thinker, while refusing to extend this same capacity to those naïve and unreflecting souls of whom they speak.Critique comes from below. Politics and critique are often equated and conflated in literary studies and elsewhere. Critique is iconoclastic in spirit; it rails against authority; it seeks to lay bare the injustices of the law. It is, writes Foucault, the “art of voluntary insubordination, that of reflected intractability” (194). This vision of critique can be traced back to Marx and is cemented in the tradition of critical theory associated with the Frankfurt School. Critique conceives of itself as coming from below, or being situated at the margins; it is the natural ally of excluded groups and subjugated knowledges; it is not just a form of knowledge but a call to action. But who gets to claim the mantle of opposition, and on what grounds? In a well-known essay, Nancy Fraser remarks that critical theory possesses a “partisan though not uncritical identification” with oppositional social movements (97). As underscored by Fraser’s judicious insertion of the phrase “not uncritical,” critique guards its independence and reserves the right to query the actions and attitudes of the oppressed as well as the oppressors. Thus the intellectual’s affiliation with a larger community may collide with a commitment to the ethos of critique, as the object of a more heartfelt attachment. A separation occurs, as Francois Cusset puts it, “between academics questioning the very methods of questioning” and the more immediate concerns of the minority groups with which they are allied (157). One possible strategy for negotiating this tension is to flag one’s solidarity with a general principle of otherness or alterity—often identified with the utopian or disruptive energies of the literary text. This strategy gives critique a shot in the arm, infusing it with a dose of positive energy and ethical substance, yet without being pinned down to the ordinariness of a real-world referent. This deliberate vagueness permits critique to nurture its mistrust of the routines and practices through which the everyday business of the world is conducted, while remaining open to the possibility of a radically different future. Critique in its positive aspects thus remains effectively without content, gesturing toward a horizon that must remain unspecified if it is not to lapse into the same fallen state as the modes of thought that surround it (Fish 446).Critique does not tolerate rivals. Declaring itself uniquely equipped to diagnose the perils and pitfalls of representation, critique often chafes at the presence of other forms of thought. Ruling out the possibility of peaceful co-existence or even mutual indifference, it insists that those who do not embrace its tenets must be denying or disavowing them. In this manner, whatever is different from critique is turned into the photographic negative of critique—evidence of an irrefutable lack or culpable absence. To refuse to be critical is to be uncritical; a judgment whose overtones of naiveté, apathy, complacency, submissiveness, and sheer stupidity seem impossible to shrug off. In short, critique thinks of itself as exceptional. It is not one path, but the only conceivable path. Drew Milne pulls no punches in his programmatic riff on Kant: “to be postcritical is to be uncritical: the critical path alone remains open” (18).The exceptionalist aura of critique often thwarts attempts to get outside its orbit. Sociologist Michael Billig, for example, notes that critique thinks of itself as battling orthodoxy, yet is now the reigning orthodoxy—no longer oppositional, but obligatory, not defamiliarising, but oppressively familiar: “For an increasing number of younger academics,” he remarks, “the critical paradigm is the major paradigm in their academic world” (Billig 292). And in a hard-hitting argument, Talal Asad points out that critique is now a quasi-automatic stance for Western intellectuals, promoting a smugness of tone that can be cruelly dismissive of the deeply felt beliefs and attachments of others. Yet both scholars conclude their arguments by calling for a critique of critique, reinstating the very concept they have so meticulously dismantled. Critique, it seems, is not to be abandoned but intensified; critique is to be replaced by critique squared. The problem with critique, it turns out, is that it is not yet critical enough. The objections to critique are still very much part and parcel of the critique-world; the value of the critical is questioned only to be emphatically reinstated.Why do these protestations against critique end up worshipping at the altar of critique? Why does it seem so exceptionally difficult to conceive of other ways of arguing, reading, and thinking? We may be reminded of Eve Sedgwick’s comments on the mimetic aspect of critical interpretation: its remarkable ability to encourage imitation, repetition, and mimicry, thereby ensuring its own reproduction. It is an efficiently running form of intellectual machinery, modeling a style of thought that is immediately recognisable, widely applicable, and easily teachable. Casting the work of the scholar as a never-ending labour of distancing, deflating, and diagnosing, it rules out the possibility of a different relationship to one’s object. It seems to grow, as Sedgwick puts it, “like a crystal in a hypersaturated solution, blotting out any sense of the possibility of alternative ways of understanding or things to understand” (131).In this context, a change in vocabulary—a redescription, if you will—may turn out to be therapeutic. It will come as no great surprise if I urge a second look at the hermeneutics of suspicion. Ricoeur’s phrase, I suggest, can help guide us through the interpretative tangle of contemporary literary studies. It seizes on two crucial parts of critical argument—its sensibility and its interpretative method—that deserve more careful scrutiny. At the same time, it offers a much-needed antidote to the charisma of critique: the aura of ethical and political exemplarity that burnishes its negativity with a normative glow. Thanks to this halo effect, I’ve suggested, we are encouraged to assume that the only alternative to critique is a full-scale surrender to complacency, quietism, and—in literary studies—the intellectual fluff of aesthetic appreciation. Critique, moreover, presents itself as an essentially disembodied intellectual exercise, an austere, even abstemious practice of unsettling, unmaking, and undermining. Yet contemporary styles of critical argument are affective as well as analytical, conjuring up distinctive dispositions and relations to their object. As Amanda Anderson has pointed out in The Way We Argue Now, literary and cultural theory is saturated with what rhetoricians call ethos—that is to say, imputations of motive, character, or attitude. We need only think of the insouciance associated with Rortyan pragmatism, the bad-boy iconoclasm embraced by some queer theorists, or the fastidious aestheticism that characterises a certain kind of deconstructive reading. Critical languages, in other words, are also orientations, encouraging readers to adopt an affectively tinged stance toward their object. Acknowledging the role of such orientations in critical debate does not invalidate its intellectual components, nor does it presume to peer into, or diagnose, an individual scholar’s state of mind.In a related essay, I scrutinise some of the qualities of a suspicious or critical reading practice: distance rather than closeness; guardedness rather than openness; aggression rather than submission; superiority rather than reverence; attentiveness rather than distraction; exposure rather than tact (215–34). Suspicion, in this sense, constitutes a muted affective state—a curiously non-emotional emotion of morally inflected mistrust—that overlaps with, and builds upon, the stance of detachment that characterises the stance of the professional or expert. That this style of reading proves so alluring has much to do with the gratifications and satisfactions that it offers. Beyond the usual political or philosophical justifications of critique, it also promises the engrossing pleasure of a game-like sparring with the text in which critics deploy inventive skills and innovative strategies to test their wits, best their opponents, and become sharper, shrewder, and more sophisticated players. In this context, the claim that contemporary criticism has moved “beyond” hermeneutics should be treated with a grain of salt, given that, as Stanley Fish points out, “interpretation is the only game in town” (446). To be sure, some critics have backed away from the model of what they call “depth interpretation” associated with Marx and Freud, in which reading is conceived as an act of digging and the critic, like a valiant archaeologist, excavates a resistant terrain in order to retrieve the treasure of hidden meaning. In this model, the text is envisaged as possessing qualities of interiority, concealment, penetrability, and depth; it is an object to be plundered, a puzzle to be solved, a secret message to be deciphered. Instead, poststructuralist critics are drawn to the language of defamiliarising rather than discovery. The text is no longer composed of strata and the critic does not burrow down but stands back. Instead of brushing past surface meanings in pursuit of hidden truth, she dwells in ironic wonder on these surface meanings, seeking to “denaturalise” them through the mercilessness of her gaze. Insight, we might say, is achieved by distancing rather than by digging. Recent surveys of criticism often highlight the rift between these camps, underscoring the differences between the diligent seeker after buried truth and the surface-dwelling ironist. From a Ricoeur-inflected point of view, however, it is their shared investment in a particular ethos—a stance of knowingness, guardedness, suspicion and vigilance—that turns out to be more salient and more striking. Moreover, these approaches are variously engaged in the dance of interpretation, seeking to go beyond the backs of texts or fellow-actors in order to articulate non-obvious and often counter-intuitive truths. In the case of poststructuralism, we can speak of a second-order hermeneutics that is less interested in probing the individual object than the larger frameworks and conditions in which it is embedded. What the critic interprets is no longer a self-contained poem or novel, but a broader logic of discursive structures, reading formations, or power relations. Ricoeur’s phrase, moreover, has the singular advantage of allowing us to by-pass the exceptionalist tendencies of critique: its presumption that whatever is not critique can only be assigned to the ignominious state of the uncritical. As a less prejudicial term, it opens up a larger history of suspicious reading, including traditions of religious questioning and self-scrutiny that bear on current forms of interpretation, but that are occluded by the aggressively secular connotations of critique (Hunter). In this context, Ricoeur’s own account needs to be supplemented and modified to acknowledge this larger cultural history; the hermeneutics of suspicion is not just the brain-child of a few exceptional thinkers, as his argument implies, but a widespread practice of interpretation embedded in more mundane, diffuse and variegated forms of life (Felski 220).Finally, the idea of a suspicious hermeneutics does not invalidate or rule out other interpretative possibilities—ranging from Ricoeur’s own notion of a hermeneutics of trust to more recent coinages such as Sedgwick’s “restorative reading,” Sharon Marcus’s “just reading” or Timothy Bewes’s “generous reading.” Literary studies in France, for example, is currently experiencing a new surge of interest in hermeneutics (redefined as a practice of reinvention rather than exhumation) as well as a reinvigorated phenomenology of reading that elucidates, in rich and fascinating detail, its immersive and affective dimensions (see Citton; Macé). This growing interest in the ethos, aesthetics, and ethics of reading is long overdue. Such an orientation by no means rules out attention to the sociopolitical resonances of texts and their interpretations. It is, however, no longer willing to subordinate such attention to the seductive but sterile dichotomy of the critical versus the uncritical.ReferencesAnderson, Amanda. The Way We Argue Now: A Study in the Cultures of Theory. Princeton: Princeton UP, 2005.Asad, Talal. “Free Speech, Blasphemy, and Secular Criticism.” Is Critique Secular? Blasphemy, Injury, and Free Speech. Ed. Talal Asad, Wendy Brown, Judith Butler, and Saba Mahmood. Berkeley: Townsend Center for the Humanities, 2009. 20–63. Bewes, Timothy. “Reading with the Grain: A New World in Literary Studies.” Differences 21.3 (2010): 1–33.Billig, Michael. “Towards a Critique of the Critical.” Discourse and Society 11.3 (2000): 291–92. Bloom, Harold. The Western Canon: The Books and School of the Ages. New York: Harcourt Brace, 1994.Bove, Paul. Mastering Discourse: The Politics of Intellectual Culture. Durham: Duke UP, 1992. Butler, Judith. “The Sensibility of Critique: Response to Asad and Mahmood.” Is Critique Secular? Blasphemy, Injury, and Free Speech. Ed. Talal Asad, Wendy Brown, Judith Butler, and Saba Mahmood. Berkeley: Townsend Center for the Humanities, 2009. 101–136.Citton, Yves. Lire, interpréter, actualiser: pourqoi les études littéraires? Paris: Editions Amsterdam, 2007. Culler, Jonathan and Kevin Lamb, “Introduction.” Just Being Difficult? Academic Writing in the Public Arena. Ed. Jonathan Culler and Kevin Lamb. Stanford: Stanford UP, 2003. 1–14. Cusset, Francois. French Theory: How Foucault, Derrida, Deleuze, & Co. Transformed the Intellectual Life of the United States. Trans. Jeff Fort. Minneapolis: U of Minnesota P, 2008.Dascal, Marcelo. “Critique without Critics?” Science in Context 10.1 (1997): 39–62.Felski, Rita. “Suspicious Minds.” Poetics Today 32.2 (2011): 215–34.Fish, Stanley. Doing What Comes Naturally: Change, Rhetoric, and the Practice of Theory in Literary and Legal Studies. Durham: Duke UP, 1989.Foucault, Michel. “What is Critique?” The Political. Ed. David Ingram. Oxford: Blackwell, 2002. 191–211. Fraser, Nancy. “What’s Critical about Critical Theory? The Case of Habermas and Gender.” New German Critique 35 (1985): 97–131. Hunter, Ian. Rethinking the School: Subjectivity, Bureaucracy, Criticism. New York: St Martin’s Press, 1994.Johnson, Barbara. “Translator’s Introduction.” Jacques Derrida’s Dissemination. London: Continuum, 2004. vii–xxxv. Koch, Robert. “The Critical Gesture in Philosophy.” Iconoclash: Beyond the Image Wars in Science, Religion, and Art. Ed. Bruno Latour and Peter Weibel. Cambridge: MIT, 2002. 524–36. Latour, Bruno. “Why Has Critique Run Out of Steam? From Matters of Fact to Matters of Concern.” Critical Inquiry 30 (2004): 225–48.Macé, Marielle. Facons de lire, manières d’être. Paris: Gallimard, 2011. Marcus, Sharon. Between Women: Friendship, Desire, and Marriage in Victorian England. Princeton: Princeton UP, 2007.Milne, Drew. “Introduction: Criticism and/or Critique.” Modern Critical Thought: An Anthology of Theorists Writing on Theorists. Oxford: Blackwell, 2002. 1–22. Ricoeur, Paul. Freud and Philosophy: An Essay on Interpretation. New Haven: Yale UP, 1970. Ruitenberg, Claudia. “Don’t Fence Me In: The Liberation of Undomesticated Critique.” Journal of the Philosophy of Education 38.3 (2004): 314–50. Sedgwick, Eve Kosofsky. “Paranoid Reading and Reparative Reading, Or, You’re So Paranoid, You Probably Think This Essay is About You.” Touching Feeling: Affect, Pedagogy, Performativity. Durham: Duke UP, 2003. 123–52. Serres, Michel and Bruno Latour. Conversations on Science, Culture, and Time. Trans. Roxanne Lapidus. Ann Arbor: U of Michigan P, 1995.Vattimo, Gianni. Beyond Interpretation: The Meaning of Hermeneutics for Philosophy. Trans. David Webb. Stanford: Stanford UP, 1997.